THE VILLAGE BOY Part 12 04-10-06 P20 FINISHED
Select messages from
 # through # FAQ
[/[Print]\]

The CBB -> Ste Therese's House
#1: THE VILLAGE BOY Part 12 04-10-06 P20 FINISHED Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 5:16 pm
    —
The last of the 14 of the family who accompanied us on holiday left yesterday, the washing is done and now I need a holiday to get over the hectic time we had.

Here we go again.

By the way, 'Irma Baker' from the end of part 11 has not admitted to being an ex CS girl.


There was a moment of disbelief for the Inseparables when the three usual forms were announced for Upper V and their names were not read out. Then came the announcement of a fourth form with Mr Douglas as Form Master and they had marched off behind him wondering what was going on.

“Well, what did I do to deserve this?”

Hugh perched on the edge of his desk and surveyed the six slightly stunned faces facing him with a severe face but a twinkle in his one eye.

“We’re jolly chuffed to have you again, Sir, but why are we separate from the others?”

“Copley, would you hand out the timetables for everyone and then, when you’ve had a look at them I’ll explain.”

Each boy looked with interest at his timetable and then six pairs of eyes were turned to Hugh. Hanson being narrowly the first to voice the question they were all thinking.

“Sir. I don’t do German and it’s on my timetable. What’s going on?”

“You do this year. In fact you all do.” He held his hand up as a hubbub arose.

“Let me tell you and I’ll take questions afterwards. We’ve got so many boys in Upper V this year that we were going to end up with three forms which were a bit too big. It’s not often people join us at this stage but this year we’ve had several for various reasons. You know we coach people who are behind? Well it has to work for people who are ahead as well, so as you six are quite capable of getting your School Cert this year without working all that hard, you might as well learn something else as well. That meant it made sense to split you out from the others all round.

You’ll work with the top division for some things like the Science subjects and Classics and obviously your sports and PE are scheduled with the others, but you’ll form a separate class for Maths, English, Geography and History as well as starting basic German and pushing on with French for those who have started and those who haven’t will start it. You’ll be concentrating on learning to speak fluently and Miss Barbour will take you for both languages.

Don’t look so worried. You’ve consistently come top of your form and we’ve no doubt you’re all going to sail through School Cert – we’d not risk it otherwise. It’s a good opportunity whatever career you decide on. I wish I’d learned to speak French better when I was younger. Did you know all the staff at Chaucer are having lessons in their spare time so you’re not the only ones?”

“If you’re sure we can manage it Sir, it sounds topping. I’m just afraid of messing up on other subjects.” Reg was in two minds about the idea. On the one hand, he had wanted to learn to speak other languages ever since he had heard Auntie Jo and her friends speaking French as easily as they spoke English but he didn’t want to risk his exam results – too much depended on them.

“You won’t.” Hugh spoke with assurance.

Dixon had another worry. “What about the others, Sir. Won’t they be jealous?”

“Jealous of having to do extra lessons! Do you really think so? Most of them will feel sorry for you slaving away when they’ve got free periods.”

“And we have rather hogged all the prizes every term.” Hanson commented thoughtfully. “Some of the others will get a shot at those now. I’d like to learn to speak other languages properly ‘cos I’d like to travel when I grow up.”

“Right, that’s settled then. Matron says you can go and unpack straight away. She’s left you where you were last year and Upper V shouldn’t need supervising. She also said she’ll check your room later so you’d better make sure everything is left as she likes it. Call at the storeroom as you come down and collect your exercise books and be back here in thirty five minutes so we can make a start on this year’s English Literature before tea. No point in wasting time. Off you go!”

*

Later, as the others set off to tea, Reg hung back.

“Sir, please have you got a minute?”

“Yes Entwistle, what’s up?”

“It’s these extra lessons, Sir.”

Hugh looked at Reg who was fidgeting with his tie – something he only did when he was worried.

“What about them?”

“Well, it’s a bit difficult, Sir. Are they extras like music?”

Hugh looked puzzled. “In what way?”

“Well, do they have to be paid for on top of the fees?”

Hugh clapped him on the shoulder.

“No, they’re part of main lessons. Doctor Maynard wouldn’t mind anyway. I know he said he’d pay for any extras.”

“I know but I wouldn’t really want him to have to.”

“Why not? He wouldn’t be doing this if he didn’t want to, you know.”

“I know and I’m really grateful. It’s just …..”

“Just what?”

“Well, I’ve got five years training after I leave here. You know I’ll be twenty three before I can get a job and it’s a long while.”

Hugh looked at him keenly.

“A long while to be grateful?”

Reg fiddled some more and a flush spread over his face.

“When you put it like that, it sounds as though I’m not. Grateful, I mean.”

“I think it’s quite natural. I’m still sure Doctor Maynard wouldn’t want you to feel under any obligation and he doesn’t say anything to make you feel bad about it, does he?”

“Oh, no. Uncle Jack’s super. I only started to think about it recently but it is charity all the same, isn’t it.”

“Let’s go up to my study. I want a cup of tea, even if you don’t.”

Reg looked round with interest at the small study. It was small and with several bookcases, a filing cabinet, oversized desk and two chairs, it was rather cramped.

Hugh gestured to Reg to sit down and busied himself with a small spirit stove and then presented Reg with a mug of tea.

“Here, have a biscuit.” He said, placing a tin precariously on a pile of papers. “Mrs Douglas baked at the weekend.”

Reg shook his head, half regretting starting this conversation.

“You were bound to feel like this at some point.” Said Hugh as he sat down. “Accepting help is a lot harder than giving it.”

“I suppose it is, not that I’m likely to be doing any of the giving for a long while.”

“Money isn’t the only thing you can give, you know. In fact, if you’ve got enough, it’s probably the easiest. Lots of people write a cheque and get a nice warm glow and then forget. The Maynards are giving you friendship and guidance as well – that’s means more.

Reg looked doubtful.

“What triggered this? Was it something in particular?”

“Well, I met this girl while we were on holiday and she’s an orphan like me and her only auntie died a few years ago. She’s got a little money, but it’s not enough to do what she wants to do. She’s really good at music and she couldn’t afford lessons so the school is doing it for free and one of the Heads gave her a ‘cello and she’s working hard to get a scholarship to Music College ‘cos she couldn’t afford it otherwise. She spends most of her holidays with a friend from school and I suddenly realised I felt sorry for her.”

“And you wondered if people feel sorry for you?”

“I suppose so.”

“So what’s really at the bottom of this is that you want to feel you can stand on your own two feet and not owe anyone anything and because you can’t, your pride means you don’t want people to feel sorry for you.”

“I suppose so.”

“I’m afraid that’s an impossible dream and not a good idea anyway. None of us can stand alone and sometimes accepting a gift is a form of giving in itself.

“What do you mean?”

“Your Auntie Jo told my wife that she’d never seen her husband so upset as when his brother died. When they decided to use some of his brother’s money to help you he felt more peaceful. He doesn’t even see it as his own money but as a way of at least some good coming out of Major Maynard’s death. Do you understand how it makes him feel better?”

“I think so. I like it when I can help people.”

“Like getting things moving to help the boys at the San. You wouldn’t want them to think it was charity would you?”

“No, I’d be really upset ‘cos it isn’t. At least I never thought it was, ‘cos I enjoy it. It isn’t charity is it?”

“It depends on what you mean by charity. The trouble is that charity has got a bad name. Too often it’s been rich and sanctimonious people giving things they don’t want, like old clothes – nothing wrong with that except when they aren’t suitable. My mum used to tell a tale of a poor family in our street being given a big bag of clothes and it had things like a ball gown in it and silk petticoats – when what she needed was shoes for the children. You see it wasn’t given with any thought so it was worse than useless, it was cruel. You already know that the word ‘charity’ means love – we’ve corrupted the use of the word.

What you’re doing – and all your friends and the staff who are helping – is thinking about what the boys need. You’re putting effort into it as well, not just taking the easy way out. Now, if you want to help other people, you are being a bit ungracious if you can’t accept help in return with a smile.”

“Thanks. I’ll think about it.”

“If it bothers you a lot, you could try for a bursary to help with college. It wouldn’t hurt to do that anyway. Your results are likely to be good enough to stand a chance.”

“What’s a bursary?”

“It’s like a scholarship.”

“How do you get one?”

“I’ll find out if you like. It varies according to the university.”

“Please, and thank you, Sir.”

*

”How did they take it?” Eric caught up with Hugh in the hallway as he was leaving for the day.

“A bit gobsmacked but I didn’t give them time to get worked up. We even fitted in a Literature lesson before tea.”

“Cruelty to innocent boys!”

“They’ll survive. If the others hear they’re being pushed with extra work, there’s less chance of them thinking they’re getting special treatment. They sounded quite keen on the languages anyway.”

“You’ll keep an eye on them, won’t you. They must get some free time.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll keep a close watch on them, both as a group and individually.”

*

For a few days it felt as if they did everything at a run and would never catch up. Miss Barbour came up on four days and spent an hour with them each time. That meant that some free periods couldn’t be used to start prep or to study in the Library and, for the first time, they all actually had to work hard to get their prep done on time. They didn’t realise they were being watched closely and a couple of attempts to carry on working after hours were scotched. By the middle of the second week, they were hitting their stride and Hugh relaxed a little.

The lessons with Miss Barbour were fun and they made quick progress with their vocabulary and were soon practising among themselves in their free time, though their grammar left much to be desired and many English words were used. As Dorothy had predicted when she first came to the school, some words and phrases slipped into their everyday language and ‘Gesundheit’ became the replacement for ‘Bless you’ and they began to turn ‘à droite’ instead of to the right. Gradually the grammar was slipped in to the lessons – always relevant to what they were actually talking about and fairly painlessly.

Instead of a drop in their progress in other subjects, they were steaming ahead. Mr Douglas had made it clear that the time for competition was over and they should help one another with their weaker subjects. They quickly took this to heart and could be seen in an ever changing combination of pairs, trying to explain things to one another.

“You, know something?” said Fourakis one day when they were walking up the hill to their favourite perch on the fallen tree.

“Quite a lot really, but what in particular?”

“Explaining things to someone else helps me to remember it. I thought at first that it would hold me up to take the time to do it but it doesn’t at all.”

“H’mm. My maths has come on no end since Hanson went back over some of last year’s work with me. I seem to understand it better than I did first time and it’s sort of stuck better. That funny phrase he used means I’ll never forget the order of operations either. ‘Please Excuse My Dear Aunt Sally’ is just so much easier to remember.”

“Odd that. I was having all sorts of difficulties remembering the colours of the spectrum till Copley came up with Richard of York Gained Battles in Vain.” added Hanson. “Explaining the maths to you helped me as well, Scottie. Mr Mason gets really mad when I leave steps out and still get the right answer.”

“How on earth do you do that?”

“Oh, I do them in my head and then forget to write them down.”


*

“How are you getting on with the Inseparables?” John asked Mercy one evening.

“I’m really enjoying it. They’re keen to learn and keep me well on my toes.”

“Have you thought of training as a teacher?”

“I don’t think so. I’m enjoying it but I’ll move on next July, as planned and probably go to work for the United Nations Organisation, probably in Switzerland or even America.”

“If you change your mind, let me know. You’ve got the gift for it.”

Mercy blushed. “Thank you but I don’t think I will. I’m really grateful to you for giving me this job though. I couldn’t have afforded to just stop working and it was just what I needed.”

“No thanks necessary, Mercy. You’ve helped us no end with the languages. If we’ve helped one another, then we’re even!”

*

“I’ve had a letter from Jo about young Jimmy Canning but I really don’t know if there is anything we can do to help. Here, read it and see what you think.”

Hugh read the letter and laid it down on the table. ”Do you want to go down?”

“That would be difficult before half term and we’re promised to Stacie then.”

“Reg Entwistle is going down then, though I think he needs a boost quicker than that. It’s another four weeks away.”

“What helped you most when you were learning to walk again?”

“I wanted to walk to the pub! I hated going in a wheelchair.”

“That might work.”

“Hardly!”

“No, not the pub! A reason for learning to walk.”

“Like what?”

“Flying a kite?”

“I should think they’d be keener on him walking to the pub than running backwards across the lawn. Something a bit less ambitious, perhaps. How about meeting Reg in the main hall and going for a drink in the canteen? Reg would be really surprised. From what Jo says, he’s hardly walking across the room alone yet. If that looks too much, they could devise something else, like meeting him at the entrance to the Ward.”

“Brilliant. I’ll walk down to Chaucer after supper and phone Jo. John won’t mind. He’ll be as keen to help Jimmy as anyone.”

Last edited by patmac on Wed Oct 04, 2006 6:34 pm; edited 38 times in total
#2:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 6:06 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It's great to see this back again! I hope they will be able to encourage Jimmy. I'm glad the Inseparables have taken the news well and are helping each other.
#3:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 6:30 pm
    —
Feeling constantly grateful to someone can be immensely wearing - one feels all the time that one has to work so hard to live up to it. But Hugh did really well there with Reg to make him feel a little better about it all.

Thanks, Pat.
#4:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 7:00 pm
    —
It's back! Thanks, Pat - I really, really enjoy this series.
#5:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 7:23 pm
    —
Yay, it's back! Very Happy Very Happy

Thank you Pat!
#6:  Author: Alex, Location: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 7:23 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat, that was just what I needed.
#7:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 7:28 pm
    —
Lovely!!!
Thank you Pat! Hope your holiday was good!
#8:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 8:46 pm
    —
Lovely to see this back Pat. Thanks
#9:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 11:03 pm
    —
Very Happy Very Happy Excellent - Village Boy's back!

Thanks Pat.
#10:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 12:04 am
    —
Thank you Pat - finding this has boosted my morning. Lovely to see all the threads being picked up so nicely.
#11:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 12:39 am
    —
Glad to hear you survived. Very Happy

*welcomes the lovely new thread*
#12:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 1:21 am
    —
It's great to see this back, Patmac - finding it unexpectedly this afternoon was a welcome treat as I emerged from under some work I'd been doing, but I didn't have time to post then. Have just come back and re-read it with great pleasure.

I love the way this group of boys has developed as they've moved up the school, and the way they are learning so much about 'life' which can't ever be learned from mere school books. Hugh dealt so frankly and so faithfully with Reg over his doubts there, didn't he?

Looking forward to more, and to seeing whether young Jimmy can rise to the challenge he's about to be given, too - it will be so good for his confidence if he can.
#13:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 5:37 pm
    —
Yippee!

So glad to see this back, Pat - as wonderful as ever.

Thanks. Laughing
#14:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 7:02 pm
    —
Thanks to everyone who has commented and for the welcome back for the VB! Embarassed

As Lesley said at the end of the current section of RCS, it really is encouraging and often sparks new ideas.


“Why didn’t I think of that?”

“I’ll have to give Hugh the credit. I asked him what got him walking again and he said he hated going to the pub in a wheelchair.”

Jo chuckled. “I think this idea is more suitable for Jimmy. Can you imagine the uproar it would cause if I suggested that.”

“I wouldn’t, if I were you or you’ll get banned from the San. Do you think it will do the trick?”

“I should think so. He’d be so chuffed if he could do it. I’ll suggest it to Philip Spencer. He’s what they now call a physiotherapist – what we used to call a masseur, except it’s a lot more scientific now. If I dash off a note to him Jack will take it in tomorrow. Ah! I hear the car now so he’s home – and a herd of elephants coming down the stairs to greet him. I’ll have to go, Dorothy, and beat them back with a club or he’ll not survive the onslaught. Thanks for taking the trouble to phone. You’re a gem.”

Dorothy heard Jo put the receiver down and replaced the Polgarth phone. She could imagine the children rushing down the stairs to greet their father and smiled. Good old Jo! She hadn’t changed a bit.

She was still smiling as she slipped out the front door to return home and turned as she heard her name being called.

“Mary! Hello, are you coming up to see Julian?”

“Just a quick visit. I had a letter from Mum and I want to discuss it with him so I can reply straight away. We’re going over at half term but she says she can’t wait till then.”

“She must be excited. You’ll remember how my Mum was.”

“I do, only too well. And I remember the lengths we went to making sure you didn’t see her on some of her visits!”

“It’s a pity your Mum isn’t nearer.”

“At the moment, I wish she was. She sounds a bit odd.”

“In what way?”

“I’m not sure exactly. I thought she’d think we were getting married rather quickly – a four month engagement does sound short - but it’s the opposite. She wishes it was sooner.”

“She doesn’t think … you know.”

“If that was the case, we’d not be waiting four months! No, it’s more as if she’s in a hurry now it’s come to it, to get me married off.”

“Well, as you’ve been left home so long and she’s had her sister on at her about you, she’s probably pleased to see you settled.”

“Could be.”

“You’ll see her at half term. It’s not long now, only another four weeks. Are you getting married from her home.”

“That’s the other funny thing. She wants us to have it here, like you did. I didn’t expect that.”

“Well, it’s probably because she lives with Aunt Ethel now. Perhaps she’s afraid of her taking over? She can stay with us. We’d love to have her and she’ll be right next door to Julian. Why don’t you get her to come over a week or so before so she doesn’t miss the fun of the preparations. She’d be here for the Carol Concert then as well. Lessons will be more or less finished anyway and John is sure to say you can take time off.”

“Would you really? I don’t want her to go into a hotel and Julian wouldn’t mind running her round. It will be a quiet affair if we have it in Windermere and we’d probably only have a few friends there, being so close to Christmas. This is where Julian regards as home – and so do I now.”

“We would come if you asked us of course, but it would be fun to have it here if the rest of your family could travel over. You should have asked us to have your Mum. We’d love to have her stay.”

“It seems an imposition.”

“Don’t be so blooming independent. You’re the ‘cat who walked by himself’ at times.”

“You’re right. I do tend to be like that. Sorry.”

Dorothy grinned at her as she climbed the stile Mr Newby had put in to help them use the short cut across the fields and then waited for Mary to climb over and linked arms.

“Don’t be sorry, be sensible. It’ll be my turn one day to need a favour and I’d think twice about asking if you don’t let me help you now.”

“You mean like holding Hugh down while you strangle him for whistling ‘Sentimental Journey’ off key?”

They both giggled.

“It is pretty awful, isn’t it!” and they were still laughing as reached the front of the cottages to find Hugh and Julian tinkering with the Hillman.

“Share the joke.” Hugh stuck his head out from under the bonnet and they saw a smear of oil on his nose.

Dorothy and Mary looked at one another and laughed even harder.

“Sorry, darling. It was just girl talk.”

“You wouldn’t find it funny.”

“I didn’t expect you this evening.” Julian appeared on hearing Mary’s voice.

“There’s a fine greeting.”

“Sorry, that came out wrong. Can you wait five minutes? Hugh’s just showing me how to put the spark plugs back in now we’ve cleaned and adjusted them.”

“I can wait ten and give you time to get the oil off as well, if you like.”

Julian looked at his hands in dismay. “This won’t come off with soap and water!”

“Don’t worry, I’ve got some magic stuff from Tom that dissolves it. Come on then, you put the next one in and I’ll watch.”

“To think Mercy did this right through the war and made it look easy.”

“She did a proper course with some fierce Army Instructor and she was probably scared of him. I’m just too soft.”

“I don’t know about that I’m feeling as if I’m in the Third Form again at the moment. Oh well, I’ll have a go. Do you want to go and put the kettle on, Mary? I’ll be in soon.”

Mary and Dorothy walked up the adjacent paths and said good night as they went in their respective front doors.

Dorothy smiled to herself as she went into the kitchen to make tea for herself and Hugh. After Christmas, this would be the pattern of their lives, two happy women, in their own kitchens. It would be nice to have Mary next door. She was glad Julian and Hugh got on so well, it was good for both of them.

Poor Mary! She seemed as if she had never had anyone to ask for help before. She remembered how she had bottled up her grief when her brother died and only Stacie seemed to get through. Odd that. Stacie was also another ‘Cat who walked by himself’ so perhaps that was why they understood one another. Perhaps she’d become less reticent now she was learning to trust Julian. It wasn’t healthy to pretend you didn’t need other people.

*

“When’s half term at your school?” Philip asked casually as Jimmy came into the treatment room.

“About four weeks. Reg is coming down to stay with the Maynards and he says he’s coming to see me. I hope the weather is good enough for him to do some kite flying.”

“I hope so, too. I’m off that week and I’d like good weather. Hop on the table and I’ll massage that leg and get it loosened up before we start. How about going down to meet Reg in the hall when he comes? You could go and have a lemonade or something in the canteen. It would be nicer than talking on the ward.”

“They won’t let us go off the ward in a wheelchair without someone with us.”

“Why would you take a wheelchair?”

“Well, I can’t walk that far.”

“Four weeks?”

“I can’t walk across the room yet without holding on to the bars!”

“Ok, it was just a thought. Did you do your exercises last night.”

“Well, I did some.”

“How much is some?”

“Not very much, I’m afraid. It really hurt.”

“That’s up to you. I’ve told you it’s just going to take longer if you don’t push it a bit.”

“I know. I just don’t seem to be getting stronger though.”

“Oh, I don’t know. You know that exercise when I put a sandbag on your ankle and you lift your leg and hold it up to strengthen your thigh muscles?”

“You mean my quadriceps, I’m trying to learn all the muscle names.”

“Sorry. I’ll try and call them by the right name. It makes a change to have a patient who is interested in them. Most cross their eyes at me if I say quadriceps.”

“The trouble is that learning the name isn’t helping. It doesn’t get any easier at all.”

“I think your muscles are loose enough so let’s try it now.”

Philip lifted a sandbag from a shelf and placed it on Jimmy’s foot as he lay on his back.

“OK. Lift.”

Jimmy lifted his leg and it came up so fast the sandbag flew through the air and landed with a dull thud on the floor behind him.

“What happened?” Jimmy sat up in a hurry.

“That’s the sandbag you were using two weeks ago. This is the one you’re using now.” Philip hefted the two sandbags to Jimmy and he could feel that one was much lighter.

“You cheated me!”

“No I didn’t. I didn’t actually tell you they were the same. You just didn’t notice each time I put a slightly heavier one on!”

Jimmy sat on the edge of the table and glared at the sandbags. Philip just stood and waited.

“So I am getting stronger.”

Philip nodded and waited again while Jimmy’s face ran the full gamut of emotions from fury to chagrin.

“I’ve been a bit of a crybaby haven’t I.”

“Perhaps just a wee bit, though I know its not easy and it does jolly well hurt to keep on going just that bit further. You’re doing really well.”

“Why aren’t I walking better then if I’m stronger?”

“That’s partly your brain telling your body that the leg is still a lot shorter than the other. Every time you take a step, your brain argues with itself about it.”

“But I know it’s nearly the same length. I can see it.”

“Well what happened with that sandbag just now?”

“I thought it was going to be hard to lift and my leg just flew up.”

“And did you actually think that – you know, consciously.”

“No, I just knew it would be heavy and tried hard.”

“You’re brain has got used to heavier sandbags and it didn’t say ‘ hang on that’s lighter’ just the way it got used to compensating for a short leg – and don’t forget you had the short leg for a lot longer than two weeks.”

“So it’s my brain that is the problem, not the muscles.”

“Well they have to work together and we have to teach the brain about your longer leg at the same time as we strengthen the muscles.”

“So what do I do? Talk to myself?”

“It’s more a matter of habit, lots and lots of repetition. The more you walk, the sooner your brain will get it right. Like stopping biting your nails. When you’re concentrating on something else, they just put themselves in your mouth, don’t they, like now.”

“Perhaps I’d better do a lot of talking to myself. Matron’s going to kill me when I get back to school ‘cos I’ve started biting my nails again. She’ll put bitter aloes on and it’s revolting.”

“Make sure you don’t let anyone see you talking to yourself. They’ll think I’ve driven you mad.”

“Then they’ll lock you up!” Jimmy grinned up at Philip.

“Cheeky! More likely you’ll drive me to talking to myself as well and we’ll end up in beds next to one another. Are you ready to carry on?”

“Yes. If I’m going to be able to get as far as the Entrance Hall by half term, we’d better.”

*

Dear Reg,

I’m sorry letters have been a bit sparse this term but, as ever, life has been hectic. The triplets have been back at school four weeks and things should have become easier but it never quite seems to work like that. We’ve had a bumper crop of everything this year and Anna has been become obsessed with bottling and puréeing for the winter – which means I’ve been peeling and coring apples and suchlike till I never want to see another one.

She says it is going to be a bad winter – actually she doesn’t just say it, she proclaims it with dire mutterings and incantations. She has infected me with her alarm, which is probably why I’m still peeling and coring and cutting out circles of wax paper to keep up with her frenzy. I can’t help hoping she’s not right. What do the farmers in your area think?

It was the weirdest thing that you should have met up with Gay and Jacynth in the summer. Even stranger, of course that Gay and Christopher – sorry I’ll just have to get used to him being Chris – may be related. I had such a funny feeling about him and his father when they visited, I felt I knew them already. And Chris has the same irreverent view of life as Gay, as you will know.

We’re looking forward to seeing you and Auntie at half term and we’ll have a grand old time.

Love from

Auntie Jo

*

“Well, how are you both? Married life seems to suit you and I think you’re getting a little thicker round the waist Hugh.”

“He was a bit scraggy before, wasn’t he.”

“Thanks for the compliments, ladies. Now, if you’ve finished casting nasturtiums, why are you limping?”

“Damn. I hoped you wouldn’t notice.”

“Come on, ‘fess up.”

“Don’t gang up on me. I’ll tell you when we’re sitting down.”

“I’ll make the tea and you sit down and tell us all about it – knowing you, you’ve done something mad!”

Hugh and Gertrude sat at the kitchen table and Dorothy made tea while Gertrude told them the story, prompted at every step by Dorothy’s interrogation.

“The curtains in the drawing room needed changing. With winter coming on, I wanted to put the thick ones up again so I stood on a chair.”

“Why didn’t you get the steps? I’m surprised you could reach from a chair.”

“I couldn’t so I was climbing up on the little table in front of the window.”

“And.”

“It was a bit far away.”

“And.”

“The chair started to wobble so I sort of jumped onto the table.”

“You jumped onto that little table.” Dorothy’s voice rose in pitch.

“Well, I tried to. Don’t worry, the table is all right – well it will be when it comes back from the restorers. ”

“Bother the table, have you seen the Doctor?”

“I’m not mad, Dorothy! Of course I have. I’ve a sprained knee and some bruising.”

Dorothy brought the teapot to the table, setting it down rather firmly. “You need to take more care of yourself. We want you around, even if you do seem determined to kill yourself.”

“From that comment, I gather this sort of thing has happened before?” Hugh asked innocently.

Dorothy sat down. “Are you really surprised?”

“Not really. What about the curtains, did you get them changed eventually?”

“Ah. Sort of, well I got the summer ones down.”

“Meaning?”

“Well, I sort of grabbed them as I fell.”

“And they came down?”

“Yes and so did the rail.”

“You’re lucky it didn’t hit you on the head!” Dorothy was incensed.

“That’s what the Doctor said.”

Hugh looked at the pair of them. At this moment, Dorothy looked like an irate mother and Aunt Gertrude was like a child reluctantly confessing the full results of an escapade. He contained his laughter long enough to ask in strangled tones.

“Where did it hit you then?”

“On the elbow.”

“Is that why you’re holding your elbow bent?”

“That’s because it’s in plaster.”

Hugh dissolved into helpless laughter and Dorothy glared at him before asking,

“You broke it?”

“Not badly. The Doctor at the hospital said it was a clean break.”

Seeing Hugh was totally incapable of rational thought and now had his head down on the table, Dorothy turned back to her aunt.

“A clean break. What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Well, the Doctor said it could have been worse. He insisted in keeping me in overnight in case I was concussed.”

“And you never told anybody!”

“Well, no. I can take care of myself.”

Hugh’s laughter was cut short and he and Gertrude stared in amazement as Dorothy rose to her feet in a rage.

“I’m fed up with people thinking they don’t need other people! I love you, Aunt Gertrude and you don’t seem to care. Why didn’t you ask? We’d have come over and changed them for you like a shot! You’re too damned independent!”

There was a moments silence as Gertrude and Hugh stared in astonishment at this unusual display of emotion from Dorothy who was normally a placid soul. Hugh rose to his feet and was waved back to his chair by an angry gesture.

“Don’t try the ‘calm down dear, it’s nothing to worry about’ routine on me. I’ve seen it before! I know you’ve got pain from that shrapnel and you tell me it’s nothing! You’re as bad as Dad! Can’t you realise that we all need one another? I’m going into the garden – and don’t either of you dare follow me.”

So saying, she swept out of the kitchen door, slamming it behind her.

Hugh and Gertrude stared at one another.

“Goodness! I’m sorry Hugh. I’ve really upset her.”

“Not just you. I’ve been fobbing her off about my shoulder. I’m due to see Dr Ward in December and its not that far away.”

“Having problems?”

Hugh nodded.

“Then why the hell didn’t you go and see the Doctor?”

“I might as well ask why you didn’t ask me to change the curtains. We could have come over before now. It’s near enough to get here and back in a day.”

Aunt Gertrude looked ashamed. “I’m not used to asking for help. I’ve been alone too long.”

“Giving is easier than taking.”

“Much. What’s wrong with Albert? Dorothy sounds mad at him too.””

“He won’t go for his checkups at all and his shrapnel is in his chest, not just a shoulder, like me.”

“He always was obstinate.”

“It must run in the family.”

“Pots and kettles! She didn’t take her coat, Hugh.”

“So what do I do? She made it clear we shouldn’t follow her.”

“Follow your heart, Hugh.”

“Then I’m off into the garden to find her.”

“Don’t worry about how long it takes. I’ll wait – after all, I’ve nowhere else to go.”

“Thanks. I’m sorry. She loves you, you know.”

“Don’t be sorry. Dorothy has brought home the reality of something I’ve played lip service to for years.”

“What’s that?”

“No man is an Island. I love that poem. It’s a pity I don’t remember it more often.”

“Well, I’d better or I’ll lose my wife.”

Hugh left the kitchen with a quick kiss on Gertrude’s cheek.
#15:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 7:07 pm
    —
Yay! It's back! Very Happy

Thank you, Pat Smile
#16:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 7:13 pm
    —
Wonderful again - the physio is very good with Jimmy, isn't he? Am slightly worried though - is there a reason why Mary's mum wants her married off so quickly? And Dorothy's Dad - needs a swift kick too.

Thanks Pat.
#17:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 9:02 pm
    —
Great to see more of thi8s, and hopefully this time I will manage to keep up.
#18:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 10:04 pm
    —
Lovely. The physio is great with Jimmy. I shall try to remember his words of wisdom! Wondering what's up with Marys mum though.
#19:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 11:07 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I also hope that Mary's Mum is ok.
#20:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 12:35 am
    —
Lovely! The physio was very bright with Jimmy. bit concerned about Mary's mum...and I can quite understand Dorothy's feelings here!
#21:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 6:19 pm
    —
At first, he couldn’t see her and had walked the length of the garden, getting more and more worried, before he found her, sitting hunched up on a bench behind the shed. Wordlessly, he draped her coat round her shoulders and sat down beside her, wondering what to say.

“I’m sorry.” He said at last. “I didn’t know you were worrying about me. That’s why you got so cross with Aunt Gertrude isn’t it.”

She nodded. “Partly. You’ve not been treating me like an equal, Hugh.”

“I should have gone to see the Doctor. I’ll go next week It’s half term on Thursday and I’m sure he’ll see me before we go down to Stacie’s on Friday.”

Dorothy didn’t reply.

“Dorothy. Talk to me please. I need to know exactly what’s wrong if I’m going to try and put it right. Please.”

Dorothy gave herself a little shake and pulled the coat closer.

“It’s lots of little things. I worry about you when you say you’re all right and I know you’re not. It makes me think the worst. I’m not trying to mollycoddle you, I know you’ll always have problems and I really admire the way you’ve overcome them. You’ve hardly got any limp at all now and that must have taken a lot of work to get your leg strong again. But, I do need to know. I hear you get up in the night and I know you must be in pain but, when I came downstairs one night, you didn’t really seem to want me there. That makes me feel bad.”

“Maybe I have tried to hide it from you but I’m used to dealing with it on my own. Not talking about it makes it seem less real in a strange kind of way.”

“Now you sound like Aunt. ‘I can take care of myself.’ You’re both too pig headed to ask for help. You know if she had been really hurt, she could have died before anyone found her.”

“I’m a bit scared of arguing with you when you feel like this but, while I’m prepared to admit I was wrong, I don’t think you’re right in her case.”

“Why not? It was a stupid thing to do.”

“Your Aunt is an adult - and she’s of the sanest people I’ve ever met. You have to accept she chooses to do the occasional crazy thing. One of the things I admire most about her is that she’s determined to be independent and active. She could afford to buy in all the help she needs but she wants to do things for herself. In my book, that’s something to think highly of, not to disapprove.”

Dorothy shook her head. “No. She should think of people who love her and would be upset if she hurts herself, or worse.”

“Now who’s not treating someone as an equal. That sounds like you’re more afraid for your own peace of mind rather than letting her live the life she has chosen.”

“But I love her and I love you and …. “

“I know.” Gently he put his arm round her shoulder, relieved when she leant against him. “I love her too and, if I’d known at the time, I’d have been just as worried about her. She got away with it, though.”

“I’m scared of losing any of you.”

Hugh kissed the top of her head.

“I don’t have the words to explain it but I know a poem that does.

‘For the sake of life,
For life that is dear,
The lust after life
Clings to it fast.
For the sake of life,
For that life is fair,
The lover of life
Flings it broadcast.’

I think Aunt Gertrude is a ‘lover of life’.”

“Was that Meredith?”

“Yes.”

“It’s hard.”

“Yes, but worth it. By the way, I think Aunt Gertrude got a shock when you stormed out. She’s most penitent and she does love you.”

“I haven’t lost my temper like that since I was little.”

“Perhaps we all needed the shake up. I agree she should have told us afterwards and not have given you a shock – if she’d done that, she’d have her curtains up again by now.”

“And I suppose we all want to be the ones who give, but I really don’t want to be ‘lust after life’.”

Hugh pulled her close.

“Oh, my darling! You’re not. I was so alone till you took me into your heart. Please don’t judge me for trying to protect you.”

“I feel it the other way round. You’ve given me so much and I want to give to you in return.”

“A couple of idiots, then.”

Dorothy laughed rather shakily. “Three if you count Aunt Gertrude.”

“Who is sitting in the kitchen chewing her fingernails up to her elbow while she waits for us to sort ourselves out.”

“You’ll really go to the Doctor next week?”

“Cross my heart and hope to die!”

“And you’ll tell me what he says?”

“Honest Injun.”

“I love you.”

“And I love you, Dorothy, darling. Now can we go inside before we get pneumonia.”

Dorothy sat up so quickly that Hugh jumped in surprise.

“You stupid man! You brought my coat and didn’t put your own on. Come on, let’s get indoors.”

*

“Move over, Copley! There’s other people as well as you need a seat!”

“‘It’s not me! It’s Entwistle taking up more than his fair share of the room.”

“Leave off, Copley! I’m getting off at Leeds and you can spread out after that as much as you like!”

The insertion of a prefect’s head into the doorway quelled the argument.

“All right in here?”

A chorus of reassurance sent Harper off to the next compartment.

“I can’t wait to get home!”

“All right for you. You’ll be home long before me.”

Dixon’s customary moan fell on deaf ears.

“Will Auntie meet you in Leeds, Entwistle?”

“No. I’m meeting her in York ‘cos she can get a train straight there and it’s a waste of time and a fare for her to come to Leeds only to go back again. Then we get the express to Armiford – you’re not the only one with a long journey today, Dixon.”

Dixon stuck his tongue out and they all grinned. “Such manners!” murmured Fourakis in mock horror.

*

The journey to Armiford didn’t seem so long now as they were both old hands at it and there was plenty to talk about as Reg related the events of the first half term. They also noticed some changes as they passed through the outskirts of Birmingham where new housing was being built to re-house those who had lost their homes during the war.

“Dixon says they’re planning to rebuild almost all of Plymouth with new buildings, all modern and made of concrete. Most of the city centre was bombed out.”

“Plymouth? That’s right down in Devon isn’t it.”

Yes, it’s where a lot of the navy shipyards are.”

“I remember they got bombed really badly. We’ve been really lucky, you know.”

“I only heard the air raid siren once, when that plane crashed near the school. It’s really scary – it wails up and down and the hairs stand up on your neck.”

“Let’s hope it’s never needed again.”

“I hope not. It was awful when Copley’s mother and little sister were killed. Mrs Douglas had a brother who died right at the end – the same day as Hitler and, of course Mr Douglas has those horrible scars and lost an eye.”

Auntie shuddered. “Let’s talk about something more cheerful. It does no good to keep remembering horrid things like that.”

Reg, though he changed the subject, was not at all sure she was right. He was all too aware of the threat the atomic bomb could be in the future. Upper V had access to several newspapers in the library and discussed articles from them in ‘Current Affairs’ classes.

The atomic bomb tests on Bikini Atoll in June had been widely reported and argued over. Everyone knew that the Russians would try to develop their own and some people, Mr Douglas among them, thought they would succeed sooner rather than later.

After the serious stand off with the Soviets over Iran in the March, it seemed likely to many that the Americans were trying to point out their position as the only atomic power by testing the bombs as much as carrying out serious research.

The bombing of the King David Hotel in Jerusalem just as the school broke up for the summer for summer by Zionists had caused even more concern to Reg and his friends for they had been shocked by what was becoming known as ‘The Holocaust’. Mr Douglas had asked Sir Julian to sit in on one of their Current Affairs sessions when they’d been discussing what was becoming known as ‘The Jewish Question’ and they’d learned that things weren’t as simple as they seemed. In fact Sir Julian had been quite pessimistic that things would be sorted out within the next ten years.

It seemed the world had gone mad and become a more dangerous place again after the jubilation of the end of the War.

*

On arrival at Plas Gwyn, Reg was greeted with rapture by the triplets, Margot having forgotten that he was ‘only a boy’ and as excited as the others. They would have dragged him off to their bedroom immediately to view their ‘fossils’, which were in reality a collection of stones and shells found on their holiday but Jo intervened and insisted that he should unpack, freshen up and have a snack first.

“No.” she said firmly when Margot’s lip curled and she showed signs of going into a tantrum. “If you make a fuss, Reg shan’t see them till tomorrow. That’s my last word on the subject. Now go and play while he and Auntie settle in.”

Len and Con ran off into the garden and Margot stomped off behind them, looking thunderous.

“Sorry. Margot’s temper is still a problem. I don’t know where it comes from, neither Jack nor I were like it as children. Reg, you’re in Jack’s dressing room again and I’ve put you in your usual room, Auntie. Anna is very excited about you coming and Debbie and Karen are coming over on Saturday so you can all spend some time together, it being Anna’s day off.”

“I’ll be right pleased to see them both.” Said Auntie, who privately thought that Madam Margot would be better for a good slap.

“Reg, Jimmy is expecting to see you tomorrow morning. I can’t tell you why but you are due to arrive at the San at eleven o’clock exactly.”

Reg raised his eyebrows. “What’s going on?”

“My lips are sealed. That’s the message I was told to give you.”

*

Reg set off early and had to wait for a good ten minutes before he set off up the drive to the San. He was reasonably sure that it was going to be a nice surprise – surely Auntie Jo would have warned him, if not.

He entered the big doors and went across to the desk where the receptionist recognised him immediately. “Hello Reg. What can we do for you today?”

“I’ve come to see Jimmy. Is it all right to go up to the ward?”

Unaccountably, she laughed and pointed across the hall. “No need to go up.”

Reg swung round and saw a figure coming towards him. For a moment, he didn’t even recognise his friend and when he did he let out a shout. “Jimmy. I can’t believe it.”

Jimmy was grinning fit to bust. “I thought we’d go into the canteen and have a lemonade.”

“But, you’re walking with only one stick! The last I heard you were having all sorts of problems.”

“I was. Come on to the canteen and I’ll tell you all about it.”

The two boys walked across the hall, Reg automatically shortening his stride to slow down to Jimmy’s halting pace. When they reached the canteen, Jimmy went to the nearest table and Reg saw that his face was beaded with sweat.

“Lemonade?”

“Yes please and they do the most gorgeous sticky buns.”

“I’ll get them. You sit down.”

“My treat. Here’s the money.” Jimmy held out some change and Reg, who had been on the point of arguing, saw that this was important to his friend and accepted the money. “Gosh thanks. My turn next time.”

They sat and chatted for a good thirty minutes before Jimmy looked up at the clock. “I’d better get back to the ward in a few minutes. Sister said I could have three quarters of an hour and then have to go back. I still get tired quickly and they’re afraid of me setting myself back.”

“Well, that’s the last thing you want. Will Sister let me visit Billy, do you think?”

“She’s sure to. He’s off the plaster boat now and gets taken out in the grounds in a wheelchair that has him lying down most of the time. He’s got a brace strapped on to keep his back stable. They’re going to have to do an operation and fuse some of the vertebrae before he can sit up properly and learn to walk again.”

“Hark at you! All these medical terms tripping off your tongue.”

Jimmy looked embarrassed. “I think I’d like to do something medical when I grow up. I doubt I’m clever enough to be a Doctor, but I’d like to do something.”

“How old are you now?”

“Thirteen.”

“Well I was nearly that when I started at Chaucer and I knew next to nothing. How are your lessons coming on?”

“Quite well I think. My father went and saw the Head at the school Miss Slater works at to see if they could help me with other lessons. I’m having coaching in English and Geography as well now and I’ve started Latin again this week. He insisted on paying as he can afford it and so they’re giving Billy and one or two of the others some help as well – don’t tell Billy, my Dad’s paying because he might feel he’s getting charity and he’d hate that.”

“I won’t tell him.”

They set off back to the ward and Jimmy was sent to lie down for half an hour. Reg stopped to speak to Sister and, when he asked for a word in private, she took him into her office.

“And what are you cooking up now to disrupt my Ward, young man? Sit down before you tell me. I can’t be doing with looking up at someone I remember as a young boy.”

Reg grinned at her and sat down. “I had an idea. Jimmy tells me Billy is out of bed part of the time now and in a wheelchair. Would it hurt him if he came out onto the lawn and I flew his kite for him and then he could just hold the string and feel what it’s like.”

Sister looked doubtful. “We have to be careful not to jar his back. Till he’s had his op, the bone is very fragile.”

“I’d hold it as well and take the strain. I just thought it would be nice for him to sense it in his hand – it really is a wonderful feeling. Please say yes. He gets so few treats.”

“I don’t see why not if you’re really careful. I’ll come out with you, though and if I say stop, then you stop straight away.”

“Great. Maybe you could have a go yourself.”

“I might surprise you. My brother was keen when we were small and I flew his kite many a time.”

“When can we do it.”

Sister looked at her fob watch. “I’d rather it was early this afternoon after they’ve all had a rest. I know the weather is good but it is late October after all so would you be able to come back at about two? No later than that or he’ll get cold.”

“I’m sure Mrs Maynard won’t mind. I’ll run both ways and be back there in time for tea. May I phone her and check?”
#22:  Author: Nina, Location: Peterborough, UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 6:40 pm
    —
Ah, isn't every war going to be the last one? Quite chilling to read about bombings in Jerusalem, nothing changes ...
#23:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 8:15 pm
    —
Poor Dorothy Sad *hugs her*

The Sister seems lovely - so glad the boys have a decent person on the ward!

Thank you, Pat Smile
#24:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 8:19 pm
    —
Oh, hurrah for Jimmy! And what a fabulous surprise for Reg.

Love seeing Dorothy and Hugh adjusting to living with each other - and dealing with Aunt Gertrude. So real.

Thanks Pat. Very Happy
#25:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:28 pm
    —
Thanks Pat - the information on world affairs makes sad reading - as Nina says - nothing changes. Crying or Very sad

Reg is a really thoughtful lad, isn't he?
#26:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:43 pm
    —
That is a lovely idea from Reg, he should make a great doctor.
#27:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 2:07 am
    —
Thank you, Pat.

I love the way your characters think for themselves -- and each other. Beautifully drawn, as usual.
#28:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 3:29 am
    —
Thank you Pat; the awareness of just how much they are all part of a community is so strong.
#29:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 9:14 pm
    —
Jo decided that a picnic tea should be packed so they could meet Reg half way home in a little wood which was a favourite spot for the children to play.

“The weather has held so well and with all this talk of a bad winter, we should make the best of it. I’d like to get the children to bed early tonight as well.” She explained to Auntie. “Hilda and Nell are coming to supper and it’s so rare both of them are free together that I’d like to make the most of it. A good romp in the woods will tire them out nicely.”

Auntie opted to stay and help with supper so Anna could get ahead with the preparations for the next day’s meals as it was to be her free day and she would be doing her own entertaining of Debbie, Karen and Auntie.

“Frau Maynard will not let me do anything for the family on my day off so I always try to get some things ready the day before. Doctor Maynard will be home for the day as well so it will be better for them to have time with you and Reg than to be cooking and then in the afternoon they are having a tea party for the children who went sailing last year.”

“What do you usually do on your day off?” Auntie asked as she peeled potatoes.

“Sometimes I go to see Debbie or we go into Armiford for the day and have our lunch at a nice place there. I have some friends in the village as well and I visit them. I go to see Karen at the school or she comes here and sometimes, I am quite content to sit in my room or the garden with my knitting and listen to the wireless. Tomorrow will be a proper party for us all. We will sit in my sitting room and talk.”

“And laugh as well if Karen is coming. She always has a funny tale to tell about the school.”

*

Sister had forbidden Reg to tell Billy about the afternoon’s excitement when he went into the ward in the morning. “He’ll get too excited to eat his dinner and we can’t afford to have that. Then he’ll not rest properly and I can’t let him go out if he’s tired. He’s still a frail little thing you know.”

Reg was back at two o’clock and went straight to the ward, where Billy was lying in his chair.

“Sister says you can come out on the lawn with me, Billy.”

“Really?”

“Yes, she’s insisting on coming as well to make sure I don’t do you any damage.”

Reg casually picked up Billy’s kite. “I could fly this for you.”

“Razzer!”

Sister had a porter waiting to push the chair carefully down the corridor to the lift and soon they were leaving the front doors and going down the curving ramp which avoided the steps.

“I know we’re out on the balcony every day but the air smells fresher here.” Billy took deep breaths as if he felt freer.

They went to the middle of the lawn and Reg put the kite together while Billy watched. “I’ll get it up and then come back and stand beside you so you can see it better.”

“Just a minute.” Sister raised the back of the wheelchair slightly. “You’ll see better like that. Now you tell me if you’re uncomfortable or have any pain. I mean it!”

“OK. I promise. I can see better now.”

Reg ran with the kite and soon had it up in the air, then he walked back to the chair and crouched down beside it.

“It looks great from here. When I watched from the balcony it was fun but this looks as if I’m flying it myself.”

Reg moved his hand till it was right over Jimmy’s. “Now get hold of the reel beside my hand.”

Jimmy looked at Sister and she nodded. He tentatively placed his hand on the reel and watched the kite. Reg gently moved the reel and the kite responded Billy gripped more confidently and Reg relaxed his grip..

“I can feel it vibrating. It’s alive.”

“Good isn’t it?”

“Best thing ever.”

For a few minutes the two boys watched the kite while Sister watched Billy carefully.

“I think that’s enough, Billy.” She said as she saw his hand start to tremble. Obediently, Billy let go and she swiftly lowered the back of the chair and checked his pulse.

“I don’t hurt at all.” He was quick to assure her.

“Good. Now I’m going to have a go.”

Billy’s eyes nearly popped out of his head. “You!”

“Yes, me! Why should you boys have all the fun.”

Reg handed her the reel, his eyes dancing and watched as she got the feel of it. The kite rose higher as she let it out and, after a few minutes, Reg went back to stand beside Billy. She seemed to know what she was doing – perhaps it was like riding a bike. Once you could do it, you never forgot.

After about ten minutes, she called to Reg. “I think you’d better bring it down now, Reg. Half an hour is long enough for Billy to be out here.”

Reg took the line and started reeling in. To his surprise the porter, who was quite a young man, came running over and caught the kite competently as it neared the ground.

“Thanks. I don’t worry so much about my own but this one is Billy’s and I’d not like to smash it.”

“I’ve been out with some of the Doctors when they’ve been flying theirs.”

“You could fly mine any time Mr Williams.” Said Billy. “You know where I keep it.”

“That’s real nice of you. I might take you up on that on my day off. Thank you Billy.”

Once Billy was safely back in bed and Reg had shown Mr Williams how to take the kite apart, Reg had a quick word with Jimmy and rushed off to meet the Maynards, turning once to wave to the ward in case anyone was watching him leave.

*

Reg didn’t need to look for the Maynards; all he had to do was follow the sounds of shouting as the children played hide and seek. Jo was holding Charles tightly by the hand as he staggered after the others. When he saw Reg, he screamed with delight and Jo let him run to be picked up.

“Did it go well?”

“To quote Billy, it was Razzer.”

“Good. I’m having a job keeping hold of Charles at the moment. Although he’s only just turned two he’s quite convinced he can keep up with the others.”

“I’ll give him a piggyback if you like and go and find them.”

“Yes, please. Get them to come back and have their tea now and I’ll get it laid out. It gets dark early these days and we need to be home before then.”

Reg ran off with Charles who squealed with delight as he was jogged up and down and rounded up the triplets and Steven. Soon they all sat round on the picnic blanket in their coats and hats, munching sandwiches and drinking milk. Jo looked round and saw they all had rosy faces and, when she checked Charles’s hands, found them to be warm as well. Nonetheless, she wouldn’t let them sit after they had finished and, when she said they should be going home, the triplets begged for a little longer.

“Reg hasn’t had a game of hide and seek yet and he’ll be really upset if he doesn’t have one.” Len suggested.

“Why don’t you go on ahead with the boys and we’ll have one last game and follow?”

“Are you sure, Reg?”

“Please Mamma.”

“Will you promise to be good and do as Reg says?”

Three little heads nodded enthusiastically.

“All right then. Reg, twenty minutes and no more. It gets cold as the sun goes down.”

“That’s all right. Come on you three, whose turn is it to hide?”

*

Reg lay in bed thinking through the day. Despite the running around he had done, it didn’t seem as hard as a typical school day so he wasn’t that tired yet and somehow his book didn’t appeal tonight.

He hadn’t expected to see Jimmy in the hall, walking with one stick. He’d never have known the effort it had taken to get across to the canteen if he hadn’t noticed the sweat on the other boy’s face. He remembered what Mr Douglas had said about giving and receiving. Jimmy had really needed to pay for the lemonade and sticky buns. It had quite clearly made him feel good. It was nice of him to warn Reg not to mention to Billy that Jimmy’s Dad was paying for his lessons as well.

Billy had really enjoyed the kite flying. Poor kid. He’d been stuck on that ward nearly two years now and he’d got that big operation ahead of him and months more in plaster. If it was successful he would walk again, Sister had said. She hadn’t said what would happen if it wasn’t.

It was nice that he’d offered Mr Williams his kite to fly. Reg wasn’t sure whether Mr Williams would ever do it – he hoped so because it would make Billy feel he had given something to someone.

It was nice to see Miss Wilson and Miss Annersley again. Miss Annersley was friendly but seemed a bit distant and was very dignified like Doctor Cartwright, but if you were the Head you probably had to behave like that. Miss Wilson was a Head too, they said, but she didn’t stand back from things quite the same. Perhaps you could only have one Head really, whatever the titles.

Miss Wilson had been really interested in Grimes Graves and she’d already seen the arrow heads that Gay and Jacynth had brought back. He’d spent some time with her looking at a book she’d brought about digs in the Middle East. She’d looked a little wistful when they talked about archaeology and without thinking, he’d asked why she hadn’t become an Archaeologist. She’d laughed and told him that nobody had ever told her girls could do it and, even now, very few girls could get started.

They’d talked about Jimmy and Billy as well. The Chalet School held a fete every year to raise money to pay for poor children to go to the San. Now, due in part to the Polgarth involvement with the boys’ ward, they were looking at ways they could help in a practical way, perhaps finding something the girls would like which would match the kite flying for the boys. He hadn’t liked to suggest that the girls might enjoy kites as much as the boys – after all they always came out on their balcony to watch and cheered and clapped as much as anyone and Gay and Jacynth had enjoyed them in the summer.

It was nice that Auntie was comfortable with the two Heads. Funny how against education she’d been and now she’d come right round.

My goodness, how the triplets had grown! Proper little schoolgirls, they were now. Tomorrow would be fun. Auntie Jo had invited Sybil, Peggy and Rix to tea together with the Commodore. Perhaps someday they would sail together again.

If he closed his eyes and concentrated hard, he could see the water creaming along the bow. The sound of the wind in the rigging was different from any other sound.

When Jo stuck her head round the door as she went to bed, he was sound asleep.

*

The next morning, Reg went to Mass with the Maynards and then, after breakfast, went with Jack to his study to chat about school and the progress he was making. Although he had not seen Jack since his last end of year report, he knew it had been a good one as it had been sent on with a letter, expressing satisfaction and full of praise for his efforts.

“I’m sorry I’ve not seen you for so long, Reg. The summer holidays just didn’t seem to work out for you to come down with your trip to Norfolk and then having Christopher to stay. With us down in Cornwall, it was a bit too far for a short visit.”

“It does seem ages since I saw you but it’s gone quickly. Time seems to fly by.”

“You wait till you’re my age! It’ll go even faster, then. How’s this term going? Doctor Cartwright wrote to explain what you’re doing this year. Are you enjoying learning French and German?”

“Oh, yes. It was a bit of a shock at first and I was nervous that it would hold me back on the other subjects but it hasn’t. You know we’re in a form on our own?”

Jack nodded. “Just six of you. That can be a real advantage so long as the other boys don’t think you’re getting special treatment.”

“Just the opposite. Most of them are sorry for us doing extra lessons. We’ve made sure to moan occasionally just to rub it in.”

“That would do the trick!”

“It gives some of the others a chance to get the end of term prizes as well. There’s always been a bit of muttering about the fact we collected them all between us. We won’t get any this year.”

“Do you mind that?”

Reg shook his head. “Mr Douglas suggested we all help one another and don’t worry about who’s top. You know, it really helps. When I help someone else, it makes the work stick better. Everyone says the same.”

“Are you still keeping up with your running?”

“Yes, and I’ll be in the Senior team next term. You can’t be in that till you’re sixteen. We’ve still got the Kite Club as well, of course and one of the Upper Fourth has asked to learn whittling so I’m showing him. I think he’s going to be really good at it.”

“So long as you’re getting some play mixed in with the work.”

Reg looked at Jack, noting some grey hairs and also lines on his face which had not been there last time he had seen him. There was a tiredness about him now he was sitting down that didn’t show when he was busy.

“This isn’t meant for cheek, Uncle Jack, but you look as if you could do with taking your own advice.”

For a moment, Reg thought that Jack might tell him to mind his own business but then he laughed.

“Now I know you’re growing up! We’ve just been very busy recently. Two men who were due demob have been told they have to stay in the Army for a while longer and we’d counted on them coming back. They’re both in Palestine now, poor chaps, and we’ve not managed to get anyone in to replace them. You know the younger doctors do stints as housemen to complete their training?”

Reg nodded.

“We’ve had three go off to take more senior posts elsewhere. We would have offered jobs to two of them if we’d known what was afoot.”

“Palestine looks like a long term problem. We were talking about it in Current Affairs and Sir Julian came in to explain it to us. It’s very complicated.”

“It certainly is. They’ve got to find a just settlement. The Jews obviously want a state of their own but the Palestinians shouldn’t be just pushed aside. There’ll be trouble later if they are.”

“That’s what Sir Julian says. Neither side likes us British much at the moment. There are problems in India as well. We talked about that as well.”

Jack sat up and gave a short laugh. “We sound like two old duffers in our dotage the way we’re complaining about the world – ‘It wasn’t like that in my young days’. We can’t do much to change things out there. It’s just a matter of keeping going and praying for wisdom for the politicians. I’ve got some leave due at Christmas and that will set me right again. More importantly, Doctor Cartwright’s latest letter says you should do really well in your exams. You’ve done wonderfully, Reg, especially with all you had to catch up on. I’m really proud of you.”

“Thank you.” Reg flushed. “I mean to go on doing well.”

“You will. I only wish we saw more of you but I’m pleased you’ve made such good friends and can see them in the holidays. You need that sort of experience and seeing new places is always a good thing.”

They chatted about Jimmy’s progress and Jack explained what was hoped for Billy. He pulled a long box out from under a bookcase and lifted out a skeleton, which he hooked on a stand in the corner of the room.

“I can’t have it out all the time because Anna refuses to come in here if it’s hanging up. I don’t think Jo likes it much either.”

Reg was fascinated and was soon naming bones and exclaiming over how everything fitted together.

“It’s great! I don’t think I could put it away if it was mine – I’d rather clean the room myself.”

“I wouldn’t mind that so much, it’s the lemon biscuits she slips me that I’d be sorry about.”

“Ah! That’s different.”

They grinned at one another and then Jack swung the skeleton round to show Reg exactly which vertebrae they would be fusing.

“What do you use?”

“Bone from his iliac crest – look, there’s plenty there and we harvest it at the same time as we’re going to use it.”

“And it joins together?”

“Hopefully, like Jimmy’s femur joining up the gap. We put pins in to hold it in place and a plate to hold the whole affair straight. If they don’t cause any problems we just leave them. If they do, we can take them out later. It’s a serious operation, make no mistake about it. Apart from any complications from anaesthetics, it’s a big shock to the system. We don’t like messing about so near the spinal cord either.”

“Will he ever walk again?”

“That we don’t know.”

“And the alternative?”

“A very poor prognosis. He’d probably not be able to sit up ever again.”

“Poor kid!”

“Indeed. However, when you first saw him, we didn’t expect him to live much longer. The disease was still active.”

“Do you really think cheering him up helped?”

“Yes, there’s no doubt. We just wish we knew how it works.”

“Some day we will. Will you let me know when he’s having his op, please?”

“Are you sure? I wouldn’t want you fretting and we may not know for days how things will turn out.”

“I’m going to worry anyway. I thought perhaps I could pray for him. I’m not going to pray for him to get half way better though” Reg sounded very definite.

“Can you cope with praying for whatever is best for him? Only God knows what that is and we have to accept that while we do our best to get him completely well.”

Reg nodded. “I’ve been thinking about it. I know you have to try.”

“Good man. I’ll let you know.”

“Thanks.”
#30:  Author: Pat, Location: Doncaster PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 9:26 pm
    —
What a wonderful mixture in that post. I loved the talk with Jack at the end, and Reg seeing how tired Jack was.
#31:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 9:49 pm
    —
That was lovely, I esp liked the talk with Jack and the touch with Anna, the skeleton, and the lemon biscuits was great.
#32:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 10:45 pm
    —
All so good, as always - thank you, Pat Smile
#33:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Aug 05, 2006 4:24 am
    —
He's really growing into a good man, isn't he? Love his observations about everyone and that he felt confident enough to even rebuke Jack. Jack is treating him as an adult too.

Thanks Pat.
#34:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Sat Aug 05, 2006 12:28 pm
    —
Thank you, Pat. They are all growing up into such lovely people. I wish I had grown up to be as thoughtful and inward-looking as your Reg!
#35:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 12:48 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. That was as marvellous as always.
#36:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 11:26 pm
    —
A wonderful beginning to the chapter Very Happy

Thanks, Pat
#37:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 11:48 pm
    —
Thank you Pat, that was very compelling - and completely fascinating too! The exchange between Jack and Reg was particularly interesting, given Reg's observance of how tired Jack is. He somehow seems to stand a little apart from everyone, observing and assessing them. And his understanding is maturing so finely.

I loved the comments from Anna about her own life too.
#38:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 11:01 am
    —
Thanks Pat, just read the last two updates together and they were both lovely Smile Glad Jimmy has come on so far!
#39:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 3:19 pm
    —
Fabulous posts Pat!
Thank you!
#40:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 6:05 pm
    —
Thank you for all the comments. Razz



Sybil, Peggy and Rix arrived quite soon after lunch and, when Doctor Pearson arrived a few minutes later, Jo and Jack left them with Reg and the triplets and went to the nursery to spend some time with Stephen and Charles. Sybil and Peggy fetched ginger beer and biscuits from the kitchen where Jo had left them ready and they sat round, recalling that magical summer.

The time flew by and the Commodore, lounging in a big armchair, put in the occasional comment but mostly watched and listened. Reg and Rix were sprawled on the old bearskin rug with Len between them, while Con sat between Peggy and Sybil on the big sofa and Margot perched on the arm of the Commodore’s chair, leaning back against his shoulder.

They’d all grown and not just in size in the intervening year Ted thought, while laughing as loudly as anyone at a funny story Sybil was telling. He noticed that Rix listened when Peggy spoke and she was now a very confident girl, while Rix himself had lost the chip on his shoulder and was quite happily teasing Sybil, who was giving as good as she got and seemed at ease with her cousin. Len was next to Reg as usual. He rather wondered if Reg minded being constantly followed round by the little girl but if he was he didn’t show it. Margot had made her usual beeline for him – she always did when they met. She seemed a bit more confident as well. Con looked alert and was taking in everything, though she rarely spoke.

Reg was the one most changed. He’d be coming up sixteen but he looked older. Ted hid a grin as he noticed a tell tale scratch on the boy’s chin – he was definitely growing up, that was a razor nick unless he missed his guess.

It seemed no time at all till Jo came in and called them through to tea and they all sat down with Jo and Jack to tuck in to a big spread. Stephen and Charles joined them as a treat and it was just like being on holiday again.

“I wish we could do it again.” Peggy lamented. “It was such fun sailing.”

“Reg is going to buy a boat when he’s grown up. Perhaps we can all go sailing with him some day.”

“That’s a few years away yet!” Reg said, reaching for a sausage roll. “It’s around seven years till I finish school and training and then junior doctors don’t earn that much. You’ll all be grown up before I can afford a boat.”

“Still it’s something to look forward to.” Said Sybil. “It’s not as if any of us are going emigrate or anything. We’ll still be able to arrange something, surely.”

“Of course we will. I’ve still got our pennant.” Rix was quite sure.

“The Cormorant is hanging in my room at home.” Reg reassured Sybil.

“And my lovely Kingfisher hangs in my room as well – all ready to sail again.”

“A toast!” cried Len, remembering the last evening of the holiday.

There was general laughter and Reg and Rix went round topping up everyone’s glasses with Anna’s special lemon cordial.

“To the best holiday ever.” Said Len, going bright red.

As they had done before, they all stood and repeated the toast.

Toasts came thick and fast and laughter rang round the room till they had run out of ideas.

Reg stood up and looked solemnly round the table.

“To the next time.”

Everybody stood. “To the next time.”

Jo took the little boys to the nursery to clean them up and the others cleared the table and went to the kitchen to wash up. Sybil and Reg went back into the dining room to fold the tablecloth and put the chairs straight.

“It was good, wasn’t it?” Sybil said a little wistfully.

“It was. Cheer up Sybil, we’ll do it again.”

“Of course we will.” Sybil grinned at him. “Fair Winds, Reg.”

*

Once Jem came to pick up the three children from the Round House, Reg left the three adults and set off for Phoebe’s. Auntie was still closeted with Anna and her friends and no one said “Be careful” as he left even though it was already dark. It was nice to be treated as an adult.

Almost as soon as he arrived, Frank excused himself on the pretext of having some papers to look at and left the two friends alone. Although Reg looked happy enough, he knew that Phoebe would want the chance to check that for herself. She felt responsible for Reg’s change in fortunes and followed his progress with interest.

Although he had told her about the holiday in letters, he filled out the story and she nodded when he told her of listening to Jacynth playing the ‘cello.

“I’ve heard her play and she’s very good. I should think we’ll hear of her later when she’s been to college. Gay is good but she’ll never match Jacynth, not that she seems to mind, thank goodness. They’re nice girls.”

“Jacynth is good fun too. You should hear her scream on the dodgems! Gay and Mrs Lambert said they’d never heard her laugh like that.”

“She’s very quiet as a rule and she often looks sad if she thinks no one is watching. You know she has no family.”

“Yes. She told me – not to get sympathy or anything. We were just telling one another our stories. I’d like to see her again.”

Something in his voice made Phoebe look at him sharply. He was gazing into the fire with a little smile on his face. With a sudden pang, Phoebe realised that Reg was nearly grown up.

He looked up and smiled at her. “It’s good to see you again. It’s a long while since we were both living in Garnham and seemed to be stuck with it. Now look at us!”

“It seems a long while sometimes but only yesterday when you’re sprawled on the rug like that.”

“I’m still Reg, the village boy with scraped knees.”

“And your hair still stands up.”

“ No change there then.”

“No. Are you happy?”

“Yes. Are you?”

“Very.”

*

“Back to school tomorrow.” Reg sighed as he carried the cases into the cottage.

“Don’t you want to go?” Auntie asked in surprise.

“Yes but I’ve only got one night at home. It’s nice going visiting and seeing everyone but it’s nice to be home.”

“It is that. Joe’s mum has kept the range going so you riddle it and I’ll make a cup of tea on the spirit stove.”

“Lovely. We’ll have a nice quiet evening, just the two of us.”

*

“You’re in early!”

“The triplets go back to school tomorrow so I guessed you’d have them in bed early tonight to get back into routine and I’d not see them if I didn’t get back.”

“I didn’t think you’d remember that. They’re in bed and reading. Why don’t you go up straight away.”

“I’ll do that. Then we’ll have a quiet evening – unless you’ve something else planned.”

“No. I want to go over the shopping list with Anna but I can do that while you’re upstairs.”

Jack set off up the stairs and Jo watched him go, noting that he was not running easily up the wide narrow treads but determinedly putting one foot in front of the other. No good nagging him. She’d just have to make the best of this evening and see that he got to bed early.

“Jack’s . . . Oh, you heard the car.“

“Yes. I thought you would want tea soon so I prepared the tray.”

“He’s gone up to see the triplets so I’ll leave putting the water on the pot till he comes down. Shall we just check the grocery list now, then you can get off.”

“I was thinking that he will not want anything heavy tonight as he will probably go to bed early, but sandwiches are not so good. I could bring my knitting down and make you omelettes when you are ready. If you offer to do them, he will insist that a sandwich will do.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I will leave the kitchen door open and listen for the children as well. He is working too hard.”

“It would be a real help. I’ll have the children next Tuesday afternoon then so you can go to the W.I meeting with Debbie.”

“Then we will do it. Now, we have enough coupons to get butter tomorrow as well as some margarine for cooking so I have added it to the list. I need some more Kilner jar rings as well. Last time I got them in that little street beside the Church, there is a shop there that sells them.”

They went through the list and Jo made sure she knew exactly what Anna wanted – the time she had brought home self raising flour instead of plain was not one she wanted to repeat.

“I’ve enough petrol to take the car so I can manage all that. Goodness knows how I’d have managed on the bus. I’d better go up and get Jack to come down. The triplets ought to settle now or they’ll be grumpy in the morning.”

“You go. When I hear you come down the stairs again, I will bring in the tea.”

“Thank you.”

Jo ran lightly up the stairs and found Jack reading to the triplets. He put his finger to his lips and indicated Margot who was already asleep. Con looked not far off and Len appeared to be forcing herself to stay awake. Jo nodded and held up her hand with five fingers raised and left the room to go and change into a clean blouse and replait her hair. She didn’t bother to change when Jack was not expected home. Clothing shortages meant that they all wore old clothes as much as possible to save their best for special occasions.

Jack met her on the landing and they went downstairs together. Anna brought in the tea and Jo put another log on the fire while it brewed.

When they were sitting comfortably, sipping the tea, Jack spoke.

“Sorry I’ve been working such long hours. It’s not what we agreed when you started writing again.”

“I know you’re short handed and with Jem away so much at conferences, I’ve a nasty feeling you’re doing a lot of his work as well as your own.”

“True and it’s got to stop.”

“What do you mean?”

“Reg pulled me up short at the weekend. I was checking that he was getting enough exercise and free time and he assured me he was. Then he said I looked as though I needed to take my own advice.”

“Out of the mouths of babes.”

“Not such a babe! He’s taller than you and not that much shorter than me now. He didn’t mean it for cheek, either.”

“No, he wouldn’t.”

“It made me think, though. I really respect Jem and he makes a good conference speaker. It’s part of what we’re trying to do, you know – spread the new knowledge and bring standards of care up all round. The trouble is he’s leaving more and more of the management in my hands. I don’t really want to do that. I’m not getting enough time with patients so I’ve been working longer hours to make sure I do. That’s all right in the short term but – well, it’s not going to make me a good doctor if I’m always tired.”

“Have you spoken to Jem?”

“No, he’s up in Newcastle if you remember.”

“So he is, Madge was saying he’s missed most of the children’s half term.”

Jack shook his head. “That’s not a good thing. I’ve no intention of getting into that situation.”

“The children know the patients come first. I don’t think it hurts so long as you’re there for them when you are home.”

“Patients, yes. Signing off invoices and cheques is a different matter. Jem’s kept too much in his own hands and every single thing has to be signed off by him or me.”

“What will you do?”

“I’ve slipped an appointment in his diary for when he comes back on Thursday and I’ll give it to him straight. It would make more sense financially to have a proper Business Manager in and release us both for clinical duties – it’s what we should be doing.”

“All that from one comment by Reg.”

“It needs someone outside sometimes to stir things up.”

“How do you think Jem will react?”

“I hope he’ll be relieved. He’ll waffle a bit but I’ll give him till Christmas to get it implemented and, if he’s still delaying, I’ll bring it to the Management Meeting in January.”

“Risking a clash?”

“Oh, I’d get a clear majority. Frank Peters isn’t happy about things for a start and he’d be off if it wasn’t that Phoebe is happy here. He’s not the only one.”

“Tell Jem that when you see him on Thursday.”

“I intend to.”
#41:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 6:35 pm
    —
Ooh! Strong words from Jack. I wonder how this Jem will take it?
#42:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 8:29 pm
    —
Needs to be said though - Jem should consider his Staff - I expect he's not fully realised just how much it's all grown since the humble beginnings in Austria.

Thanks Pat
#43:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 9:05 pm
    —
Thanks Pat. Lovely two updates.

Nice to see Phoebe so happy and settled - and her realisation that Reg was almost grown up!

Loved the bits with Anna - especially the conversation with her and Jo - put a more human perspective on their relationship.

And go Jack!

Basically, loved all of it as usual.

Very Happy
#44:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 10:33 pm
    —
*nodding and agreeing with Jo*

Thank you!!
#45:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 12:04 am
    —
Very interesting! Good to see that Jack can see what has happened and is prepared to tackle Jem about it.

Nice to see Phoebe and her realisation that Reg is growing up - followed by Reg's comment that it's nice to be home.

Thank you Pat
#46:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 10:23 am
    —
Lovely to see everyone growing and learning new things about life (even the adults!)

Thanks, Pat
#47:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 10:36 am
    —
Thanks, Pat. I hope that Jack will be able to get Jem to see sense. I'm glad that Jimmy was able to meet Reg as he had been hoping to.
#48:  Author: Nina, Location: Peterborough, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 11:25 am
    —
patmac wrote:

“Still it’s something to look forward to.” Said Sybil. “It’s not as if any of us are going emigrate or anything. We’ll still be able to arrange something, surely.”


Oh dear ... out of the mouths of babes Sad
#49:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 2:38 pm
    —
How wonderful to see this back and to learn more about old friends.

Thank you!
#50:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 6:01 pm
    —
“No sign of the bad weather Mr Newby keeps forecasting.”

“I shouldn’t think we’ll get any till December.”

“I don’t know. It’s late October. We’ve usually had a frost or two by now.”

“Hey! Don’t tempt fate. We’ve got to get back from Oxford on Monday.”

“It’s a lovely day today. I like this time of year, there’s a different light in the sky, softer somehow.”

Hugh glanced across at Dorothy. She looked well, her hair seemed extra glossy and there was a glow to her cheeks.

She felt his glance and smiled. “I’m fine. That upset tummy has cleared now. It must have been something I ate. I’m really looking forward to the weekend.”

“So am I. I’ve only been to Oxford once before and going round the colleges with a local person will be great.”

“Our very own native guide! You did put that box of plants in, didn’t you.”

“Safely tucked away.”

“Good. I’m glad you went to the Doctor.”

“Even better news that he thinks the shrapnel is migrating towards the skin. I was relieved when he said he could probably take it out later with just a local anaesthetic. I really didn’t fancy going into hospital again.”

They drove on in companionable silence for a while.

“Let’s stop soon. I could do with stretching my legs and having a cup of tea.”

“All right. We’ve been on the road two hours.”

Hugh drove on till they came to a lay-by. “Will this do?”

“Fine. We won’t stop for long anyway.”

Hugh got out and stretched while Dorothy leant over the back of her seat and pulled out the flask and two cups.

“Here you are. Just hold the cups while I pour.”

Soon they were perched on a field gate and Hugh was drinking his tea with pleasure. Dorothy took a couple of sips and then looked at her cup.

“Does this tea taste a bit funny?”

“No. Perhaps your cup wasn’t rinsed properly. Here, try mine.”

“Yours is the same.”

“Odd. It tastes all right to me.”

Dorothy was silent for a moment.

“Um, Hugh.”

“What, dear.”

“I’ve been sick in the mornings and now I’ve gone off tea. What does that suggest to you?”

“Perhaps your tummy upset hasn’t cleared yet?”

“There could be another explanation.”

Hugh looked puzzled.

“I could be having a baby, you know.”

“Are you serious?”

“It’s possible.”

Hugh jumped down from the gate, spilling his tea.

“Should we go home then?”

“Whatever for? I’m not going to have it today.”

“But shouldn’t you take it easy? Put your feet up or something?”

“Hugh, do you think I’m going to put my feet up for the next nine months?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never known a woman who was having a baby before.”

“OK. I may get sick some mornings like I have the last couple of days. I may go off some food or drink. That may last a couple of months. I’m going to get a lot fatter round the middle but not yet. Most people won’t even notice for the next three months or so. Till then, I carry on as normal. You don’t need to treat me like an invalid or stop me doing things or tell me to be careful. Have you got all that?”

“Yes, dear. Dorothy?”

“Yes, dear?”

“Do you really think it’s likely?”

“I’m 99 percent positive. I’ve missed a monthly.”

“So we are going to have a baby?”

“Technically, I’m the one who’s having it, but yes, we are going to be parents.”

“Oh, Dorothy, darling. That’s wonderful.”

“I wondered how long it would take to sink in.”

“Sorry. I’m just stunned.”

“I had noticed.”

“Oh, darling! I want to shout it from the rooftops.”

“Not a good idea. Wait till I’ve seen Doctor Ward first and had it confirmed. Don’t you go blabbing to Stacie.”

“I’ll try not to but it’s so exciting.”

“It is, isn’t it.”

“Oh, Dorothy, I do love you.”

“I know you do, Daddy. I love you too.”

“Me, a Daddy! Wonderful.”

*

It took some time for Hugh to stop grinning and Dorothy began to wonder if she would have to put up with it for the next nine months – or eight or seven, depending on what the Doctor said. He was so sweet. Fancy never having known a pregnant woman before.

Fortunately, he got himself under control before they arrived at Stacie’s and they were plunged into a hectic weekend, during which they saw as much of Oxford as they could fit in on the Saturday and then sat up late talking, as Dorothy said, putting the world to rights, and catching up on the various developments, including the engagement of Julian and Mary, for which Stacie was inclined to take the credit.

Stacie seemed oblivious to Dorothy’s preference for coffee and the fact that she had only toast for breakfast. Hugh wondered if Stacie was perhaps as innocent as himself when it came to such matters.

They worked in the garden on the Sunday morning and planted the perennials Dorothy had brought and dug up some of Stacie’s to divide and take a few parts back to Yorkshire. Hugh cut back a large Elder bush which was shading the end of the garden and pottered around raking up leaves, all the time whistling off key.

At one point, Stacie winced. “What does he think he’s whistling?” she asked Dorothy quietly.

“Sentimental Journey.”

“It doesn’t sound anything like that!”

“Occasionally there’s an odd bit that sounds right.”

“I haven’t heard any.”

“Well he could hardly help but hit the occasional right note, could he.”

“How do you know it’s Sentimental Journey?”

“I asked him once.”

“Does he know he’s out of tune?”

“Probably not. He only does it when he’s happy so it’s a good barometer of his moods.”

“Then he’s ecstatic today.”

Stacie wandered off with her trowel and Dorothy hid a grin.

*

“That was a good weekend. It’s lovely to see Stacie so happy. I did wonder if she’d be lonely on her own after living with you lot at the Lodge.”

“She certainly doesn’t seem it. Mind you, even there, if she had her nose in one of her beloved books, it sometimes took a thrown pillow to get her attention.”

“When will you go to see Doctor Ward?”

“I’ll phone in the morning from Chaucer before we get the train to Leeds to fetch the boys. He’ll probably see me tomorrow afternoon, if I’m lucky.”

“Do you want me to run you down in the car?”

“No I can take my bike. It might cause comment if we went together. Someone is sure to see us.”

“They’re going to see you and wonder anyway. When did you last go to the Doctor’s?”

“They’ll just have to wonder then.”

“I’ve just thought. Should you be riding your bike?”

“Mum rode hers till she got to six months.”

“Oh. I just wondered.”

“Have you really never known anyone expecting a baby before?”

“I suppose I must have done because there were lots of children on our street. I never heard any talk about it, though. They just appeared. I’ve just got this vague idea about women putting their feet up. I do remember the first time I heard the facts of life.”

“Go on, tell me.”

“It was behind the bike shed. There were five of us I think and Steve Farrow was a year older than the rest of us. We used to go round there for a crafty cig – one shared between us all. We thought we were so grown up.”

“How old were you?”

“Twelve or thirteen I should think.”

“Were you shocked when he told you?”

“Not really. We didn’t believe him.” Hugh stopped speaking while he negotiated a junction before continuing.

“Just as well really. He’d got it all wrong.”

There was a moment’s silence and Dorothy burst out laughing. “Oh, Hugh. I’m not going to ask what he told you.”

“And I’d rather not tell you.” Hugh joined in the laughter. “Suffice to say it was anatomically impossible.”

*

The next morning, Dorothy went in early to phone Dr Ward for an appointment and, after school, cycled down to the village to see him. He confirmed her suspicions and judged her to be about six weeks along, supplied her with the certificate to get her vitamin supplements and asked how she felt.

“I’m fine, just a little morning sickness and I’ve gone off tea. Apart from that no problems. Hugh is inclined to try and cosset me, though.”

“He’s bound to. You and the baby mean a lot to him. Just let him down gently and let him do a bit extra to make him feel needed. Don’t forget I was a first time father once and just as edgy so I know how he feels. Will you go on working?”

“Till Christmas at least. I’ll have to talk to John about going on later than that. He might not want the boys asking questions.”

“I’ll bet they’d never notice. Small boys can be very self centred.”

*

“Well, are you?”

Hugh met her at the end of the lane, and had obviously been waiting some time. Dorothy was about to tease him when she saw his anxious face and relented. The full wonder of what was happening suddenly hit her and she let her bike fall to the ground and flung her arms round him.

“Yes. It’s true, next June.”

He gently put his hand on her tummy. “Our baby!”

They walked along the lane, Hugh pushing the bike with one hand and the other round Dorothy’s waist.

“I want to celebrate! Do say we can tell Mary and Julian, she’s visiting at the moment.”

“Ask them round then. We shouldn’t tell anyone else till we’ve told John.”

“We’ll tell your parents though?”

“I’ll write to them tomorrow and we’ll go over on Sunday. I should be on duty but Mary will swap I’m sure. They went to see her Mum at half term so I shouldn’t think she’s got anything planned.”

“Right, now you go in and put your … “

Dorothy clapped her hand over his mouth.

“Don’t say it.”

“Sorry. It’s going to be difficult not make a fuss.”

“I know, love. Just think before you speak.”

“Will you promise to take care and not do too much.”

“I promise. I want this baby as much as you do, you know.”

“All right. I’ll try.”

“Bless you, Hugh. I do love you.”

With a quick peck on her cheek, Hugh was off down the path at a run and she heard his urgent knocking on Julian’s front door. Laughing to herself, she fetched a bottle of elderflower wine from the kitchen and, taking it into the sitting room, put a match to the fire and took four glasses from the pretty china cupboard she had found in a second hand shop.

“What’s up?” Mary and Julian came into the room chivvied along by Hugh and saw Dorothy opening the wine bottle. “It’s a bit early for wine, isn’t it?”

“Well seeing as it’s my last drink till next year, I thought I’d start early.”

Hugh came round to stand by Dorothy as Julian and Mary looked puzzled.

Suddenly the penny dropped.

“You’re not!”

“Oh, yes I am.”

Julian looked at the two women as if they had gone mad. Mary rushed across to Dorothy and hugged her, nearly knocking the bottle out of her hand. Hugh grabbed it in time and took two glasses across to Julian.

“Hold these while I pour.”

“But what are we celebrating?”

“We’re having a baby. Dorothy’s just come back from the Doctor’s and we just had to share it.”

The next moment, Julian was shaking Hugh’s hand before going across to kiss Dorothy. Mary went to kiss Hugh and it seemed they were all talking at once.

“I’m so excited.” Mary ended up hugging Julian. “When is it due?”

“Probably next June. I’ll know closer when I’m a bit farther along.”

“Shouldn’t you be sitting down?” asked Julian, anxiously.

Dorothy rolled her eyes. “Not another one!”


Clare, you may now gloat! Clare guessed this in a previous episode, which I had written before Dorothy told me she was pregnant!
#51:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 6:19 pm
    —
Congratulations Dorothy and Hugh!

Thanks Pat.
#52:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 6:43 pm
    —
Yaaaaaaaay!!! *jumping up and down with excitement*

Very Happy
#53:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 7:33 am
    —
Hope all goes really well for them.

It was coffee I went off when I was expecting, I seem to remember - at least, instant coffee. The real stuff was okay once I was about 6 months gone.....
#54:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 8:43 am
    —
Lovely!!!

They're going to be delightful parents!
#55:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 9:09 am
    —
How exciting!

Thank you Pat.
#56:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 6:30 pm
    —
“That’s tremendous news! I’m so pleased for them.”

“It certainly is. Hugh’s been a lonely man and he had a hard war.”

“It takes one to know one.” Mary smiled tenderly at Julian and he stroked her cheek.

“He’s had a worse time than me, darling. I didn’t get burned and lose an eye.”

“No, but not all scars show. The war damaged you as much as Hugh in some ways.”

“It damaged all of us. You and Dorothy each lost a brother.”

“I’ll have to start knitting. I’m so excited for them.”

“I wonder what they will do when he or she needs to go to school. Even if it’s a boy, they’ll have three years schooling to sort before he can come to Chaucer and if it’s a girl, it will be even more difficult. I can’t see them packing any of their children off to Boarding School too early.”

“You’ve got your Governor’s hat on!”

“A bit, I suppose. It’s also that they’re friends and happy here. I’d hate to see them go just because there isn’t a suitable school for young children.”

“What do the local people do? The ones who can afford to pay for education, I mean. I hadn’t thought about it before but we’ve a few day boys in every year and some weekly boarders as well.”

“Some go to the Village School till they’re eight and some girls stay there till they’re eleven or so and a few get sent to boarding schools before then, I remember Dr Ward’s girls went at nine. Some travel all the way into Northallerton on the train from about seven.”

“It’s a pity but I suppose Village Schools have a problem with getting teachers. The Government isn’t going to pay for a teacher for each year if some classes only have a few children in them.”

“No, they’ll concentrate on the schools that have classes that are too big. That’s not likely to change in the foreseeable future. They’re already spending a lot on education and there’s a limit to how much people will pay in taxes without kicking up a fuss.”

“H’mm.”

“What are you hatching?”

“I’m not sure yet. It’s a bit fuzzy in my head but I’m wondering about a kindergarten and then girls up to eleven or so. A day school, not boarding and only small. It wouldn’t jibe with Polgarth as the boys would go there at eight. I don’t know if there’d be enough children to make it work.”

“That’s an interesting idea. We’d probably get some who travel to Northallerton now from other villages nearby. We might even get people moving out from Leeds so they could live in the country but not have to send their children away so early.”

“Dorothy’s friend Hilary was saying they get people moving into the area so their children can go to the Chalet School. I think all their kindergarten are day pupils.”

“I wonder if it could even be an extension of Polgarth. We’d fund it and set it up and sell it as part of the whole school. Are you serious?”

Mary nodded emphatically. “I’ve done enough teaching now that I know it’s the little ones I like best. Oh, I’ve enjoyed things like the Kite Club with the older boys but that wouldn’t necessarily stop if we were part of Polgarth. In fact there would probably be some overlap. It would take a lot of money though to start it up. Could we really do it?”

“Yes, we could certainly fund it. You do realise that whatever we put into it, we could end up making more money than we invest eventually?”

“Aw, shucks! I know, we’ll set up scholarships and re-invest it. Make them anonymous so no one knows it’s us. I’m thinking of children like Reg Entwistle. If the Maynards hadn’t found him, he’d be mucking out cows now and very unhappy. Think how much easier it would have been if he’d been taught properly when he was younger.”

“That’s a good example. It needs thinking about but it sounds interesting.”

“Let’s shelve it for the moment. Whatever happens, we’ve over five years till Dorothy’s baby is old enough to need it. I’m not naïve enough to think we could rush something like that. Anyway, Polgarth might not go for it.”

“I’m thinking of offering for old Fowler’s shares. He didn’t have any sons and I think his wife would be glad of the money. He did tend to live rather above his means.”

“Does that mean you’d have control?”

“Not quite, I’ve already got the most at 30% but I wouldn’t want to hold much more than that – it could backfire. The older Governors think I push too many changes through as it is. If you agree, I’d rather they went to Eric and John. I’ve heard some schools are doing that now. After all, anyone with a stake in the business is bound to put their heart and soul into it. Anyway, they are the ones who do the work – why shouldn’t they reap a share of the benefits and have a proper say in what is planned.”

“I’d like that. I’ve never thought about the school as a business. Does it make money?”

“Some, though it looked dodgy towards the end of the war. With the money for expansion, it could make a lot more.”

“Damn! I’m trying to get rid of your money and all it does is multiply.”

“My dear, if we left it invested and did absolutely nothing, it would bring in more than you and I could spend in a year, even if we lived the life of Riley. That’s how it grew after my father died. I never touched any of it. The Accountants and Lawyers dealt with everything, paid the taxes and just kept reinvesting. I just got a statement every year and it always seemed to grow – even during the thirties, they got out of stocks and shares in time, stuck it in the bank and sat it out.”

“So after you’ve got a certain amount, you just get richer and richer?”

“In a nutshell, yes.”

“Then let’s work out how much we have to spend to stop that happening.”

“Um. Well. I don’t think you’re going to like this but it’s around £50,000 a year before tax.”

“And how much after tax?”

“Well, after the accountants fees and all the rest of it, it’s about a third of that – and that’s with income tax at the highest it’s ever been.”

“And the next year that £17,000 or so is earning income.”

“Yes.”

“So we’re going to get richer and richer?”

“Well, I don’t have a job any more so we’ll be drawing on the income.”

“Even so we’d never spend that much. I’ve been saving a bit on £400 a year.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s not your fault. It’s your family’s money and you’re not to blame for them. I just wish they hadn’t been quite so successful! Well, I’ll just have to keep on thinking.”

“Good for you. I’ll give you Power of Attorney if you like.”

“What does that mean?”

“You get to make all the decisions.”

“Oh no you don’t! Either we work it out together or we give it all to a Cats’ Home.”

“You can do that if you like.”

“Are you serious?”

“Well perhaps not completely. We have to think of our own children you know, if we’re lucky enough to have any.”

“H’mm. That’s where my socialist ideals fall down.”

“I’ve a feeling Hugh’s will as well.”

“Let’s both think about the idea of a kindergarten, there’s plenty of time.”

“Not that much. We’d have to have a proper plan and find suitable premises. Then, if we decided to make it part of Polgarth we’d have to get agreement from the rest of the Governors as well as Eric and John. Then we’d have to buy the buildings and they’d probably need knocking about to make them suitable. We’d need to start advertising the fact that it’s opening about a year ahead as well.”

“OK. I see it’s more complicated than I thought. Lets still think about it, but faster.”

“Right. You can make one of your lists.”

“There’s nothing wrong with my lists!”

“No, dear. I’m sure they’re a great comfort to you.”

“Seriously, though. Do you think it’s possible?”

“Actually, I do and I can’t see why we never thought of it before.”

“What about you?”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t see you teaching little children. It doesn’t solve the problem of what you want to do.”

“Well Eric came up with something just before half term.”

“Can you tell me or did he swear you to secrecy?”

“I wanted to think about it first and as we were going to Windermere, I waited till we got back to discuss it with you.”

“We’re back now.”

“Are we?” Julian pretended terror as Mary threatened to tickle him. “All right, I’ll come clean.”

“You’d better!”

“I think Eric and John have been hatching this for a while. They’ve asked me to do two things. One is to take over the financial and business management of Polgarth. I’ve really been doing bits of it in my spare time for years, but with all the changes and the growth, it really needs more time spent on it. Eric and John do what they can but they don’t enjoy it and it’s a waste of their talents.”

“What would that mean?”

“It means dealing with all the budgeting and the finances and the premises, paying the bills and getting the fees in. At the moment, John and Eric come up with ideas and then we work out how to pay for them as we go along. Repairs and so on just happen when someone notices something’s wrong – that means everything gets to be an emergency. This would mean taking the lead in producing a proper plan and making it work. They’ve been thinking about it for ages – it was the admin that nearly cracked them during the War and they want someone who will take a strong lead with future planning as well.”

“Like the Bursar at College. Would you want to do that?”

“It would give me the chance to make sure we keep going in the right direction and I’d like that. You know, I owe an awful lot to Polgarth. It was my home from when I was eleven. John was sure I had something inside that was worth unlocking and he worked really hard to find it.

He kept me going through the war as well. I could come and he’d drop everything just to listen – you know how he sits there, puffing away on his pipe. He’d sort of soak up the problem and ask the odd question while I worked things out in my head.”

“So it comes down to putting something back into Polgarth.”

“I suppose it does, but it’s also something I know I’d be good at and the fun of building it up into a success.”

“Three good reasons.. You said there were two things?”

“You know I sat in on a couple of Current Affairs session with the Inseparables. They were getting really into the Palestine business – you know, the Zionists and the problems we’ve been hearing about Hugh must have mentioned it to Eric and he asked me if I would consider taking Current Affairs for the sixth form.”

“H’mm. As long as you realise they are not all like them. They are a unique group, you know.”

“But that’s what I’m getting at. They may be unique but how many other boys could be like that with the right stimulus.”

“Not all of them. There’s always a ‘rump’ that will coast along no matter what you do.”

“And I could have been one of them, but for John Wheeler.”

“Do you want to do it? It would be a long term commitment.”

“To be honest, I wasn’t sure till you came up with the idea of a kindergarten. Yes. I’d like to, now you’ve shown me how we can stay here even when we’ve got a family. That was bothering me.”

“All right. It sounds a good idea. Tell them yes and get it moving. In the meantime, we’ve a wedding to organise. You haven’t even chosen a Best Man yet.”

“And who is going to give you away?”

“I’ve a nasty feeling we’re going to fight over John.”

“It would be more diplomatic to talk about a full and frank exchange of views.”

“In other words a fight which may or may not result in bloodletting. The only other person I can think of to give me away is Hugh and he’s just too young. I really ought to have a father figure.”

“They’re the only two I can think of as well. You could always have Tom from the garage. I think he’s old enough.”

“You can’t scare me. I like Tom. If I can’t have John, I’ll choose Tom. Aunt Gertrude would approve.”

“All right. I can see why Hugh couldn’t give you away. It would be fun to have Tom though.”

“Look at it another way. John giving me to you is better than anyone else doing it. I think he’s a father figure for both of us. So who’s your best man going to be?”

“It’ll be Hugh. I’m closer to him than anyone else.”

“He’ll be really chuffed and I shall tell Tom he lost by a short head. He’ll love that. Now, shall I see Mrs Thompson about the catering and get her to organise it. I know she’ll rope in the whole village anyway not to mention Mrs Newby and the other cooks from school but I think I’d rather she organised it. I just hope she can get the ingredients for the cake. Two weddings in a year are a bit much. I know we get some extra coupons but it could be difficult.”

“I think you’ll find Mrs Thompson can manage. Just don’t ask too many questions. My guess is that the village trades coupons around according to need.”

“Is that legal?”

“Probably not strictly but if you take the village as a whole, it works out quite well. I know they manage to see that old Mr Watson gets plenty of eggs and milk because he can’t eat solid food. His meat coupons go to someone who has a load of children.”

“Socialism at it’s best!”

“It works in a local community like this with an informal system. It hasn’t worked in Russia.”

“I know and I was half joking. We’d be in Siberia if we lived under Stalin. To get back to the subject. What do I do about money. We said we’d contribute, and we jolly well should, but do I set limits, or what?”

“Mrs Thompson knows we can afford whatever we have to pay so just tell her to make sure that everyone gets paid for what they contribute and that she shouldn’t stint. I’ll get some cash from the bank for you to take with you so she’s not out of pocket and you tell her to come back when she needs more. She’s a business woman so she won’t be embarrassed.”

“All right. I’ll go and see her on Thursday. I’ve no teaching in the morning and I’m well ahead with lesson preparations. I’ve a nasty feeling that half the people won’t accept anything. They’ve known you since you were a little boy and you’re one of their success stories.”

“Then we accept it graciously, thank them and find some quiet way to pay them back without them realising.”

“Good. I wouldn’t want them to think we’re too proud to accept their gifts.”

“Neither would I.”

“I love you to bits, but we’d better get washed up now so I can get back to the Lodge at a reasonable time.”

“Leave it. I’ll do it later and walk you home first.”

“Sure?”

“Yes, I’d rather do that. Shall I go and see Eric and tell him, yes?”

“If you’re sure you want to do it.”

“Yes. I’d be good at the management side of it and the chance to get through to at least a few of the boys would be very satisfying.”

“In that case, go and see him. Oh, and see if you can buy up those shares and give them to Eric and John. They deserve them.”
#57:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 8:19 pm
    —
What a wonderful conversation - and a lovely idea, to start a school to complement Polgarth - I'm sure it will be a great success.

Thanks Pat - it's so nice when your universe takes off like this, isn't it? Laughing
#58:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 8:31 pm
    —
*bows to the deities Lesley and Pat* Laughing

Wink
#59:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 10:18 pm
    —
Am so pleased for Dorothy and Hugh I have been sitting here with a big soppy grin on my face!

Thanks, Pat Very Happy
#60:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 12:07 am
    —
That was a glorious conversation!! The kindergarten and junior school is a brilliant idea, as is the suggestion that Julian becomes Polgarth's administrator.

Thanks Pat
#61:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 6:18 am
    —
Fab updates, Pat !

I am so glad for Dorothy and Hugh Laughing

The idea about a Kindergarten is great; I hope it comes to fruition.....

looking forward to more in due course Wink
#62:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 9:24 am
    —
What a wonderful idea! I do love Julian and Mary.

Thank you Pat.
#63:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 6:19 pm
    —
Thank you, everybody. To continue -



Mrs Thompson was thrilled to be in charge of the catering and slipped the thick wad of notes Mary offered into her apron pocket with no sign of embarrassment.

“You leave it to me, dear. I’ve already been putting a few bits aside in the hope you’d have it here. We’ve always been fond of Sir Julian. Difficult to believe he was such a sorry specimen when he first came. We used to see a lot of him because he hardly ever went home for holidays and Mr Wheeler used to let him come down to the village on his own, he knew we’d all look out for the lad and he’d come to no harm.

Many’s the time, he’s sat where you are now and talked me silly. It all went over my head and I just listened. A right thinker he was. He’s done a lot of good quietly since he went up in the world, not that he’d ever boast about it and them as got the benefit never knew where it came from. A real Gentleman he is. Let me pour you a cup of tea and we’ll lay plans.”

Once they both had a cup of tea, Mrs Thompson proceeded to get down to business.

“Now what sort of meal are you thinking of?

“Very similar to Dorothy’s I should think. I like the idea of everybody mixing in. If you have a sit down meal, you end up only speaking to the people you came with. If people can serve themselves then the people who’ve done all the work can join in properly as well.”

Mrs Thompson nodded. “My feelings exactly. It might be an idea to have soup as it will be winter. What about guests?”

“Oh, we want everyone to be there. Do you think they’d all come like they did to Dorothy’s.”

“Of course they will. There’ll be a lot of excitement. And will you be having any outsiders?”

“There’ll be some boys staying so I expect some parents will be there. Apart from that, only my mother who is coming the week before and staying with Hugh and Dorothy and then my cousin Alf and his wife will bring my Aunt Ethel. I think they’ll come the night before and we’ll put them at the Polgarth Arms.”

“They could stay here?”

Mary looked doubtful. “Aunt Ethel is the managing kind and Mum’s already having problems with her trying to take over. I’m really worried she’d spoil things for Mum.”

“Every family’s got one dear. My sister Ida is just the same. Best put them in the hotel where they can’t do any harm. You’re Mum lives with her?”

“Yes. She was so upset when George died last year – I don’t think you know but he died out in the East. He was a prisoner of war.”

“Ah. So she gave up her home all quick like?”

“Yes, and it was a mistake. I feel guilty about it because if I’d been at home she wouldn’t have done it.”

“No good looking back. You’d not have met your young man if you had.”

“That’s true, but I do feel a bit guilty all the same. I’d be happier if she had her own place.”

“You could see if she’d move here. If she lived in the village she’d not lack for company and you could see her as often as you like.”

“I never thought of that. She’s lived on the lake all her life though, I’m not sure she’d move.”

“See how she gets on when she comes over for the wedding. Get Sir Julian to bring her down in the mornings and she’ll be right in the thick of it and get to know a few folk as well. You can decide after that whether to ask her to move.”

“She’d love that. I know she’s been disappointed that she couldn’t be involved.”

“The more the merrier. Now, what sort of cake did you have in mind?”

*

“Hugh. Do you have a minute?”

“Yes, Eric, what is it?”

“I’ve had a letter from Doctor Maynard. I think you ought to see it.”

Hugh took the letter and read it quickly, then looked up, his face grave.

“Poor little chap. I gather it’s a big op.”

“You’ve met Billy. What do you think?”

“He was very frail, from what I saw, though I gather he improved a lot later. Poor kid. I’m glad he’s given us a day’s warning before Entwistle gets his letter. I see the op is planned for Thursday, that’s the day after tomorrow – at least that’s not long to wait.

“I suppose all we can do is pray and keep an eye on Entwistle?”

“And the other Inseparables. They’ve all been to the San. Copley and MacDonald went down in the summer. I think I’d better have his letter when it arrives and give it to him to read it in private.”

“Come back to me if you need any help or advice. I’ll be available any time.”

“Thanks. Dorothy’s met him as well. I really don’t want to worry her at the moment, though.”

“You’d better tell her. She’d be pretty upset with you if you didn’t and anything happened.”

“You’re right. I suppose I’d better then.”

“Do what you can for the boys but keep them in school as much as possible no matter how it goes. They have to learn to carry on at times like this. Once Entwistle has read the letter, ask him what he wants to do about the others as he may want you to tell them. Sorry to land this on you, Hugh, but you’re closer to them than anyone. They’re more likely to open up to you than me.”

“I’ve got them for a double period Thursday morning and I think they’ve got Maths after break so I’ll alert John Mason so he doesn’t jump on them if they’re distracted. Upper V have sport in the afternoon so that should work off some of the fretting. I’ll speak to Jack this evening and get him to phone through with a report on Thursday when he can. There’s no use you phoning him in the day time as he is always out and about. I’ll let you know what time.”

*

“I wish I could have gone to see him last weekend.”

“He’d wonder why you had come in term time and it might have worried him.”

“I know.”

“What do you know about the operation?”

“They’ll take bone from his hip, here.” Reg indicated his hip. “Then they sort of wedge it against the vertebrae that are damaged. They put screws in and a metal plate to hold everything steady while it grows together. It means two operations at the same time, that’s partly why it’s so serious. He’s a lot stronger than he was but, even so.”

“Do you understand why they have to do it.”

Reg nodded. “Three of his vertebrae have almost crumbled and sooner or later they’ll slip or collapse completely. Then he’ll be paralysed from there down. You know how the nerves come out between each bone?”

“Sort of. I don’t know what comes out from where.”

“Well the problem is with Thoracic 4, 5 and 6. If they give way and trap the spinal cord, he won’t be able to move his legs - or even feel them."

Reg looked stricken for a moment and then set his features.

“We knew it was going to happen soon and the Doctors are very clever. May I go and write to him and get a letter in the post today. I’ll keep it cheerful.”

“Of course. What about the others? They’ve all met him.”

“I don’t know. They’ll worry.”

“Maybe they have the right to worry. They’d be upset with you if you don’t tell them.”

“ I don’t think I can tell them and not blub. He’s such a little chap.”

“I’ll do it. Go into the Form room and I’ll bring them along. You’ll all be excused from the first period.”

Reg was still chewing the end of his pen when the others arrived, all looking serious and Hanson and Fourakis with red eyes. Each carried a writing pad and Copley had found a big envelope.

“We’ll all write and send one package.” Hanson sat beside Reg and opened his pad.

Hugh went to his desk, pulled out a piece of paper and began to write.

Reg thought it was easier in some ways with his friends round him, all knowing, but in another way it was harder. If they hadn’t known, he would have had to put on a brave face. If you had to act a part, it was easier to shove things to the back of your mind.

When they had all finished and the envelope was addressed and stamped, Hugh looked at them.

“Don’t be defeatist about this and don’t concentrate on things going wrong. I talked to Doctor Maynard last night and he tells me that Billy is much stronger now than he was. They wouldn’t be operating if there wasn’t a good chance of success.”

The six boys nodded.

“It’s your job to carry on with your work and you can leave the Doctors to do the best for him they can.”

It wasn’t an easy day but they got through the lessons somehow. After tea, they were walking up the hill to the fallen tree, when they were joined by Dorothy and Hugh.

“Do you mind?” Dorothy asked. “We couldn’t settle either.”

The boys chorused their acceptance of the company and continued up the hill in silence.

“It’s going to be too cold to sit here for long.” Hanson shivered.

“It will be dark soon as well.” Reg offered with an effort.

“Well it is late November.”

They ran out of things to say.

“Let’s stay for a few minutes just to see all the lights in the valley come on and then go down to the Chapel. That will do him more good than brooding about it.” Dorothy looked to see what the reaction was to her suggestion.

“Good idea, Mrs Douglas. I’ll come. What exactly should we pray for?” as usual Hanson was being practical.

“For the Doctors first of all. We’re sitting here but they’re thinking about what they have to do. It’s harder for them after all.”

“I couldn’t take that responsibility in a month of Sundays! Do you really want to do that Entwistle?”

“Yes.”

“And what if you can’t make someone better?”

“The way Uncle Jack told me, it’s hard but what else can you do? You just have to try or no one would ever get better. You never give up on someone.”

“Like Canning’s leg. I bet they had some go wrong once upon a time but they kept trying.”

“And the way they do it now is better than the first operations as well.”

“Uncle Jack said I should pray for the best for Billy. We don’t know what that is so that’s what we should pray for.”

“It’s got to be that he gets better!”

“It might not be. How can we tell? It’s not just Billy, it’s the whole world.”

“What on earth are you talking about, Dixon.”

Dixon flushed but stuck to his guns. “Look at us, we’re sitting here talking about things like we’ve never done before. That’s all because of Billy. Then there’s what the Doctors learn when the operate on him. They might learn something that will save thousands of lives later. He might get better to the point where there are things he can’t do and he could be unhappy.”

Dorothy and Hugh sat quietly and listened as the six friends forgot their presence and talked earnestly. It was obvious that Entwistle had already thought about the problems facing doctors in this sort of situation but it was a new subject to the others.

When there was a pause, Dorothy stood up. “The lights are coming on across the valley now. Time for us to move.”

None of them ever tired of the view, especially at this time of night. The pale winter sun was about to dip behind the hills to the West and, already lights were twinkling in the valley and, as they watched, began to come on higher up the hill. To the east, the sun’s rays caught the top of the hills turning the dead bracken into a golden glow and above them the first stars were just beginning to peep through the gathering darkness.

Dixon sighed. “It’s like the psalm. ‘I will lift up mine eyes to the hills’.”

“But he’s such a little chap.” Hanson’s voice broke for a moment and then they all set off down the hill to do the only thing they could, to pray.

*

“Good thing we brought torches.”

“No moon tonight. It’s going to be a dark night.”

“I’m glad we went up and found the boys.”

“Thank you for coming with me. I guessed they’d go up to the old tree.”

“I wasn’t going to settle to anything tonight, dear. They’re a strange mix.”

“Good for one another though.”

“Dixon surprised me. He’s always so jolly and yet he’s the one who got to the heart of it. You know them a lot better than I do Hugh, were you surprised?”

“A bit. More surprised that he could actually put it into words than anything. He’s very cagey about what his career plans are but my guess is he’ll end up in the Church.”

“Isn’t he a bit young to be taking that decision?”

“That’s probably why he’s cagey about it. Mind you, he’ll have to take decisions about University soon if he’s going on.”

“I meant to ask you what will happen to Hanson? Will he have to do an extra two years in the Sixth or will he get into University early.”

“He’ll go early. He’s got it all mapped out. If Oxford will take him, he’ll go there and, if not, he’ll get in at Cambridge. You know his father is there?”

“M’mm, and his mother, don’t forget. Why does he want Oxford rather than where his parents are?”

“It’s because he doesn’t want to be in their shadow.”

“Like Stacie was at Oxford.”

“Exactly. He’ll still be young when he graduates so he’s keen to go to America for a few years like his mother. Here, let me shine my torch on the stile while you get over.”

“Thanks. It’s a good job we know this field like the backs of our hands.”

“It’s just as well, there’s no cows in here, either. I hate cleaning cow muck off my shoes.”

“Nearly home.”

“I could do with a cup of tea.”

“Me, too. Let’s sit in the parlour tonight. I know we don’t usually light a fire in there during the week but it would be more cheerful.”

They went indoors and hung up their coats. Dorothy went into the kitchen, riddled the range and made a pot of tea while Hugh lit the fire and the lamps and pulled the curtains in the parlour.

“I hope you’re proud of me. ” Said Hugh when they were settled each side of the fire with their tea.

“Always, dear, but why in particular tonight?”

“I didn’t once ask if you were all right on the way back.”

“You didn’t even point out where the tree roots were or grab my arm on the rough bits.”

“Am I improving?”

“You’re doing wonderfully, dear. I’m glad I can drink tea again. Mary’s dress is lovely.”

“You’ve seen it?”

“Only pictures. I forgot to tell you, she asked if I’d go into Leeds with her on Saturday for the fitting. Mum’s meeting us afterwards for tea in Lewis’s.”

“That’s all right. I’m on duty anyway.”

“Shall I get supper now? It’s a bit early but I’m hungry.”

“You’re always hungry.”

“ Well there’s the little sprat to feed as well, you know.”

“Has John done anything about replacing you?”

“He said he has someone coming to see him next week. I hope he can start after Christmas so I can get him used to our ways.”

“Do you know anything about him.”

“Only that John says he’s trilingual – come to that, I’m not even sure it’s a man. I just assumed it would be.”

“I hope he or she is up to the job.”

“Not as much as I do. It would be very frustrating to have all the progress set back. Mind you, I think Ed would be very careful of that. Nancy starts the little ones off now so at least we can’t lose the head start they get. She’s quite fluent enough for the First and Second Forms Did you know she and Ivy are planning a holiday in France next summer with Charles and Jack?”

“I knew they were thinking of it.”

“It’s pretty definite. They’ll come back a lot more confident.”


Edited after medical advice from Lesley Thanks Lesley!

Last edited by patmac on Thu Aug 10, 2006 8:41 pm; edited 1 time in total
#64:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 6:38 pm
    —
Oh, Pat, you made me cry! Partly thinking about a friend who has been in a similar situation to young Billy, although she seems to be going on well now.

Crying or Very sad

Thanks, it was wonderful to read, as always.
#65:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 7:02 pm
    —
Wonderful as always - thanks Pat - agree with Hugh about Dixon.
#66:  Author: Karoline, Location: Leeds, West Yorkshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 7:22 pm
    —
Wonderful as always Pat, I hope Billy pulls through
#67:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 8:21 pm
    —
Wonderful, Pat, as always.
#68:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 9:24 pm
    —
The conversations between the boys are brilliant - as are Dorothy and Hugh's... and everyone else's! Laughing

Really hoping Billy will come through ok *prepares a poking stick for Pat just in case* Wink

Thank you!
#69:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 12:30 am
    —
Pat, this was very moving - and however things turn out for Billy, it will be best for him.

Fascinating to see the very different directions in which the Inseparables are moving.

Thank you.
#70:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 10:00 am
    —
Very moving, thank you Pat.
#71:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 5:54 pm
    —
Reg woke several times in the night and each time he could hear movement and guessed that others were awake as well though no one spoke.

The next morning, it seemed that the clock was going all too slowly. At half past nine, when the operation was scheduled to start, Mr Douglas gave up all pretence of teaching and suggested a walk.

Movement seemed to help and they strode off down to the river to walk the familiar circuit back by Chaucer. John saw them go by and stopped his marking to offer a prayer, not just for Billy but for wisdom for Hugh and understanding and acceptance for the boys if it should be needed.

The six went into maths and Mr Mason sprang a spot test on them. After a few minutes, they were too busy to brood and, when he released them for lunch, it was a few minutes before they remembered to worry.

“When do you think we will hear?”

Reg shrugged. “I’ve no idea. I know it was planned to take a long while so I shouldn’t think we’ll hear anything till later this afternoon. I vote we go to sports and then meet up at tea time and find Mr Douglas. Come on chaps, lets make the effort.”

*

Reg set off at an easy pace and waited for the rhythm to establish before lengthening his stride and picking up speed. Soon he was climbing easily up the first slopes of the moors, breathing easily, his stride even. It was good to be alone for a while, to sort out his thoughts.

For the first time, he thought of Billy’s parents. His Mum would be there, he was sure of that. She’d be staying in the visitor’s flat. He wasn’t that sure about his Father though. He hadn’t been for ages because it upset him to see Billy ill. That sounded selfish to Reg and he’d said as much to Uncle Jack who disagreed. Not everyone could cope with illness and sometimes visitors got so upset that they had to ask them not to come again because it upset the patients.

He hoped he had come, though. Billy had sounded sad that his Dad didn’t come. Surely he could manage to put a brave face on things for Billy’s sake, just this once.

There, just the steep scramble and he’d be at the top.

*

“Well, what did he say?” Anne Hatcherd called from the kitchen.

“Let me get my coat off first!”

A moment later Albert appeared in the doorway and Anne poured him a cup of tea.

“Thanks.”

Anne sat on the other side of the table and picked up her own cup.

“Well?”

“He gave me a right old telling off for not going regularly.”

“Quite right too.”

“All right don’t rub it in. I did point out to him that he had said there was nothing they could do.”

“And what did he say to that?”

“That he meant at that moment.”

“Why didn’t he say what he meant then.”

“That’s what I said!”

“Come on. You’re stalling. You promised you’d tell me everything.”

”He sent me to the hospital for x-rays. That’s why I’ve been so long.”

“So he thinks it is moving?”

“Possibly. That’s why he wants to check. The pain means a bit could pressing against my ribcage.”

“And if it is?”

“I didn’t ask. Don’t look so exasperated, there’s no use discussing it till we know exactly what’s going on, that’s just borrowing trouble.”

“You’re right of course. It’s just … well, I do worry and it’s no use you telling me not to.”

Albert reached for her hand. “I’m sorry. I’ve not been easy to live with since I got back.”

“I’m just so glad you came back. We’ll work it through, just so long as we do it together. Two are stronger than one, you know.”

“I’ve not been very strong this couple of years. You’ve had to prop me up at every turn.”

“Perhaps it was my turn. If you hadn’t been strong when my sister died, I don’t know how I’ve have got through. You have been strong though – just not prepared to let me in.”

“I’ll try to, love.”

“That’s all I ask.”

“I’ve been thinking.”

“Now you have got me worried.”

“I wondered if, perhaps, I should do a bit less at the shop. Now Jack’s boy is home again, he’s showing an interest and working with us. I think Jack hopes he’ll take over some day.”

“I’m sorry.” Anne’s eyes filled with tears.

“No, lass. Our Tom had other ideas than the shop and I’d not have made the mistake my father made with me. He wouldn’t have joined us, even if he had lived.”

“I still miss him.”

“We both do and always will I should think. Buck up, old girl. Think about Dorothy and the new baby instead.”

“All right Granddad.”

“That’ll take some getting used to. It might be the thought of the new baby that made me consider cutting back. We’ve worked all our lives and it’s time to take things a bit easier and spend more time together. Perhaps go off on holidays now and then. We could pop over to Polgarth for the odd day as well.”

“What about money? You wouldn’t take as much from the business?”

“We’ve a bit saved and I’ve got my war pension. The house is ours so we’ve no rent to pay. Jack and I have talked a bit about the future and, if Ted takes to it, Jack would like to buy me out when I retire anyway. Don’t forget he’s younger than me.”

“Could he afford to?”

“It would have to be in stages but he’s got a bit put by. I think the idea of bringing Ted into ownership quickly is part of what he wants. It would tie him in. While you were working all hours at the shop, Jack’s wife was earning quite good money right through the war and Ted’s got no commitments, he lives at home.”

“I didn’t mind working, in fact, I enjoyed it more than I thought I would. Why don’t you go ahead and talk again about it. Mind you get it all tied up legally though. I’ve seen what happens to families when they fall out over business.”

“Don’t worry. If he’s still willing, we’ll talk to the accountant first. The tax system is so complicated now that we’d have to have everything laid out in black and white. If we can agree something, I’d like to get it sorted fairly quickly. I’m hoping there’s a way to do it so I gradually do less hours. I’m not really ready to stop altogether yet.”

*

When Reg arrived back at the sports field, he reported to the Games Prefect, who ticked him off his list after noting the time and then escaped with the excuse that Mr Douglas wanted to see him.

MacDonald was in the changing rooms, sporting the beginnings of a black eye.

“Good game?” asked Reg as he slipped out of his singlet and shorts.

“We won. I scored two tries and converted one.”

Reg ducked into the shower and called over the noise of the water, “Good for you. My time was a bit slow today. Have you seen any of the others?”

“Hanson’s uniform has gone so he must have come in early. The others are still out.”

Reg emerged from the shower and grabbed his towel. “Do you want to go ahead. There’s going to be an awful scrimmage in here shortly.”

“See you in the form room.”

Reg was not far behind him, and left just as the other three arrived with about a dozen other boys.

“Hanson and Macdonald have gone up. Hurry up you lot.”

Not waiting for a reply, he shot off, walking at a pace which verged on running and would have earned him a sharp rebuke had he been caught. He burst into the form room and his face fell as he saw only Hanson and MacDonald waiting.

“No word?”

“Mr Douglas caught me on the stairs and said he’d be in his study and we should fetch him when we’re all here. He said Jimmy is back on the ward but he’ll give us the details all together. Are the others in yet.”

“Yes just going into the changing rooms as I left. They were a bit ahead of the crowd so they shouldn’t be long.”

They waited for the others, who appeared still in various stages of untidiness. Copley was still tying his tie as he came in and Fourakis appeared with his thick black hair standing on end and proceeded to comb it while Hanson told them what he knew already.

Reg had left the room immediately the others arrived and was soon knocking on Mr Douglas’s study door. Mr Douglas said he would be down in a minute and Reg left, guessing that he was avoiding questions till all the boys were together.

“Doctor Maynard rang as soon as he could. The operation went fairly smoothly, though the bones were actually more damaged than they had thought from the x-rays. That means they had to get out some of the damaged bone before it crumbled completely and extend the fusion up and down a bit further than they hoped to get bone good enough to hold the screws and they put in a longer plate as well spanning the bad bones and a bit beyond. They were prepared for this but it does mean the operation took longer than hoped and that is not a good thing, of course.

He’s back on the ward but fully sedated at present and they’re obviously doing everything they can.”

“So how long will it be before we know if it’s a success?”

“That he couldn’t tell me, Hanson. He’s a very poorly little boy but he’s through the first stage. It now depends on how his heart stands up to the shock of the operation and if there’s any damage to the spinal cord.”

“Is his mother there?”

“Yes Entwistle. Doctor Maynard said you’d ask that. He also told me to tell you that his father is as well.”

“Good.”

“Did you really think they might not be?” Copley sounded horrified.

“It’s been a bit difficult for them. His mother got really discouraged when he didn’t seem to be getting better and she got so upset she couldn’t face coming often. His Dad got too upset to come at all after a while. I think it’s over a year since he visited. They’re quite poor as well and it costs a lot to keep travelling down from London.”

“That’s awful. He’s their son!”

“I thought that at first but Uncle Jack said it does happen sometimes. A lot of people find hospitals frightening and they don’t really understand what’s going on however much you try to explain. They just can’t cope.”

“Entwistle’s right. When I was in hospital after my crash, there were people who didn’t get visitors for that very reason. I remember one wife fainting just inside the Ward door. She did it three times before she gave up. They are both there now though so Billy has that comfort.”

“Can you guess how long it will be before he’s well enough for us to stop worrying?” Hanson asked and they all looked at Reg for an answer.

“I don’t know much more than you do. I know they keep patients sedated sometimes for a couple of days after an op like this. He’ll have a plaster cast on to stop him moving his back but they won’t want him moving anything else just yet. They bring them out of it slowly so that they can check things like reactions in his legs and things like that before he wakes right up as he’ll have to be on strong painkillers for a while. As for stopping worrying, every day is a step on the way and they say the first three are the most critical.”

“We just have to keep praying and hoping. Doctor Maynard has promised to phone every day at about four o’clock so if meet here each day then I’ll tell you whatever I hear. Oh, and he said that Billy was really pleased with the letters, they arrived in time and he read them before he went to theatre.”

“Four o’clock at the weekend as well?”

Hugh nodded. “I’m on duty Saturday anyway and I’ll come up Sunday.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

*

“Hello Julian. What brings you here?”

“Good news I hope. I’ve talked it over with Mary and I’ll take on both the jobs you asked me to.”

“That’s good news indeed. Both John and I spend far too much time on administration and, if I’m honest, we neither of us like it. You’ve got a grasp of the broader picture anyway as you’ve done a lot of the dealings with the bank and so on. You know enough to be able to make some sensible plans for the future as well. Every decision for the last few years has been the result of a crisis.”

“I’ll get it ratified by the other Governors over the next few days and I’ll start officially after Christmas. Is there a room I could use as an office? If we could get all the paperwork in one place before Christmas that would speed things up.”

“What about that small room off the main hall? It’s one we used to use for coaching but we haven’t needed it for at least a year.”

“That will do very well. It means if I’m seeing suppliers, they can just come straight in.”

“Have you told John?”

“No, I’m calling there next. Any more news on that little lad?”

“No. Jack Maynard said he’d phone every day around four o’clock.”

“I’ll get the latest from Hugh and Dorothy tomorrow then. Sorry it’s a short visit but I promised John a chinwag tonight and we don’t seem to get many chances at the moment.”
#72:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 6:29 pm
    —
Lots and lots to catch up on. Very Happy

Especially enjoyed Jack's reactions to Reg's concern -- the Jo-Anna interactions -- Dorothy's training of Hugh -- all the little moments -- um, might as well just say everything. Nice to see plans to keep Mary & Julian around Polgarth as well.

*Tense over Billy, with the rest of the world*

edited for mixed-up names Confused

Last edited by Kathy_S on Sat Aug 12, 2006 1:37 pm; edited 1 time in total
#73:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 6:37 pm
    —
Pleased the op appears to have gone well - but still holding my breath. Glad that Dorothy's Dad has finally seen the doc and that the two of them are planning their retirement.

Thanks Pat.
#74:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 12, 2006 10:08 am
    —
*hoping that Billy makes a good recovery from his op*

Thanks, Pat
#75:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Sat Aug 12, 2006 3:21 pm
    —
At least Billy has come through the op itself...

Thanky Pat!
#76:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Sat Aug 12, 2006 6:18 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It is nice to be able to gloat! I guessed after the post on the 3rd of August. I have been away though since the post I could gloat about was posted. I hope things will go ok for Billy and I really like Mary's idea about the new school.
#77:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 13, 2006 1:24 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. This is such a wonderful universe, I need more of it every day!
#78:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 9:52 am
    —
Thank you Pat.
#79:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 3:32 pm
    —
Thanks Pat! Have just caught up on LOTS of posts. Hurrah for Dorothy and Hugh's baby, and fingers crossed that Billy will be okay.
#80:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 5:48 pm
    —
Four o’clock on the Friday saw the inseparables waiting anxiously for more news. As soon as they heard Mr Douglas’s unmistakeable steps in the corridor they stood up.

“Sit down boys. We’ve just had the latest. Billy had a bit of a problem with his heart in the night and they had to give him some drugs to help it. He came through that all right and is holding his own.

It does happen sometimes after an operation but if it happens again, it may mean the heart is weakened or damaged. He just doesn’t know at the moment.”

“Thank you for giving it to us straight, Sir.”

*

“Thank you for coming with me, Dorothy. I really don’t trust someone who has made the dress to say whether it’s right or not – let’s face it she’s hardly likely to say it looks awful, is she!”

“I’m looking forward to the day out. Saturday in Leeds with a girl friend seems like old times to me. We’ll have a nice lunch and look round the shops. Not that they’ll have much in them. It’s all very well having coupons but there’s nothing to buy anyway.”

“I’m afraid Julian is very pessimistic about that. He wonders if Atlee has aimed too high with the National Health Service and all the plans for rebuilding when the country is almost bankrupt.”

“If they hadn’t done it straight away, it wouldn’t have happened. There’d always have been a reason for putting it off. I’m all in favour of what they’re doing, I was just having a moan.”

“So am I and Julian is in favour in principle. He’s just horribly realistic about things, like how much it will cost. He doesn’t think the Government realise that people will actually start going to the Doctor with things they used to treat at home, let alone all the people who don’t go to the dentist and the opticians now because they can’t afford it.”

“Surely they’ve taken that into account.”

“Julian doesn’t think they have sufficiently. They’re not increasing the number of doctors or hospitals, you know. They don’t know how ordinary people live and take their advice from the so called ‘experts’. He says that’s one of the things that put him off his old job. When it comes to it, Politicians only hear what they want to.”

*

Julian met the postman at the door. “Thanks Terry. You’ll be glad to hear you won’t need to come up here after Christmas. I’ll be at Polgarth each day so you can drop ours off with the Douglas’s.”

“If you don’t mind, it would save a bit of time. Mind you, if some of the farmers are right, we won’t get through anyway. They are downright gloomy about the winter.”

“Let’s hope they’re wrong.”

“They’re not always right so we’ll hope. I’ll be off then.”

“All right. I’ll probably see you Monday.”

Julian sorted through the letters as he went upstairs to his study and found the one he had been waiting for.

Sitting down at his large old fashioned desk, he opened it and spread the papers out. At last.

Mrs Fowler had agreed to sell her shares and he had duly notified the other Governors of this, telling them that he would buy them all unless they wanted to put in an offer.

Included in the official letters to the two younger Governors, Clive Borrows and Samuel Adams, was a note explaining what he intended to do and asking if they would support him. He knew that if they didn’t he wouldn’t stand a chance. As he expected, they were in favour so, once the older Governors had said they did not want to buy any, he had gone ahead and bought the shares.

It was then a simple matter to notify the Governors of his intention to dispose of the recently acquired shares and his reasoning. From what he had heard from Clive Borrows, there had been outraged letters sent to the two younger Governors by the two fossils, who Clive had irreverently nicknamed ‘Barker’ and ‘Whiner’.

Clive seemed amused by this and pointed out in a letter to all Governors that, if anyone disagreed, the correct procedure was to do so formally, stating reasons. He added that, while as a Lawyer, he could not see any legal impediment to issuing shares to members of staff, if any Governor wished to challenge this, he was free to call an Extraordinary General Meeting which would be scheduled at a convenient date at Polgarth as stated in the Articles of Association.

This brought a reluctant agreement from Barker and Whiner who knew when they were beaten. Julian had decided not to pass on Mary’s offer to kiss Clive but had taken her suggestion and invited both Samuel and Clive to the wedding.


Julian had already primed his own Lawyers to prepare the documents needed to transfer the shares to Eric and John and it was only three days since he had given instructions to forward them for signature. Now he could go ahead.

He sifted through the rest of the post till he came to a letter from his Bank in London. Curious, he opened it and discovered that they had just realised that he had a second deposit box at their premises as well as the one he had transferred to Leeds and did he wish to retain it. They awaited his esteemed instructions etc., etc.

“Damn. That means a trip to London. What on earth is in it?”

He opened his desk drawer and took out a bunch of seldom used keys and sorted through them. Yes, here was one with the bank’s code on it. He shelved the issue and continued through the pile.

Well, they said everything happened in threes. A letter from the Agents who were selling the flat with a higher offer than he had expected.

“Damn.” He said again. “Mary will kill me.”

Then the funny side of it struck him and he laughed. He’d repeatedly told her it was difficult to get rid of money once you had more than enough and she’d suggested that there should be a branch of physics set up to study the matter.

He did realise that, despite her jokes, she was finding the thought of being very rich rather daunting. Not for the first time, he regretted his background – much better to be poor and have a happy family life than rich and alone in the world. He wasn’t alone now though and the thought made him feel warm inside. They would work it through – though he hoped there were no more revelations to come.

For the first time, he wished he had a phone installed. He wanted to arrange to see Eric and John as soon as possible and get everything signed to transfer the shares. Well that would have to wait. There was a house to clean today.

Anyone who had known Julian in his previous life would have been amazed and probably horrified to see him sweeping and dusting but he took an enormous satisfaction in it and a couple of hours saw him looking round with pride.

Apart from his bookshelves which had somehow extended into the parlour, the landing and the spare bedroom – not counting the books piled on the kitchen table - it was sparsely furnished at present. He was glad now that he had waited because he wanted Mary to feel it was her home and they were starting to choose things together. Already a small oak table stood in the window with a vase of dried flowers displayed on it and there was a lovely but sadly neglected armchair waiting in the spare bedroom for Mary to recover in the New Year.

As he sat at the kitchen table with a well earned cup of tea, he suddenly remembered what was in the deposit box. His mother’s jewellery, of course! He’d bowed to the wishes of his Lawyer to hold on to them as a tangible investment after his father died. For the third time that morning he swore. He couldn’t really remember what she had but they must have been worth a fair bit for the Lawyer to call them an investment. Perhaps he had better sell them and set up a Cats’ Home with the proceeds. He decided to shelve the matter till after the wedding.

His mind went back to the installation of the telephone. Why not? And why not have electricity laid on to both the cottages at the same time. After all, the mains reached as far as Chaucer so it was only about half a mile away. He could get it laid on to the Farm at the same time. That would help the Newbys as at present they relied on a generator for the pasteurisation.

He’d talk to Mary this evening. Better not tell her it would increase the value of the cottages, though.

*

The Inseparables were waiting in the form room when Hugh arrived at five past four.

“Sorry I’m late. Doctor Cartwright was dealing with some errant fourth formers and had to send them out when the phone call came through and then have them back in again to finish them off, which I gather he did very effectively to judge by their faces as they came out again.

Billy is much the same. There have been no more crises but he is still weak. They still have him sedated and really, they can’t say any more. We just have to go on waiting.”

Thanking Hugh, the six filed out of the room looking subdued.

*

“It’s a lovely dress Mum. It has quite a low neck – Mary can wear things like that, I’m too flat chested.”

“That will probably rectify itself in the next few months.”

“So it will. Now there’s a nice bonus.”

“What length are you having?”

“I’ve taken a leaf out of Dorothy’s book and it’s not right to the floor. I agreed it was dangerous on that long walk down the aisle. It’s a bit longer than Dorothy’s though. I may be better endowed above the waist but my legs are quite short and, with the size of my hips, a short dress sticks out like a lampshade, so I’ve chosen a length almost to the ankles.”

“Don’t put yourself down, dear. You’ve got a lovely figure.”

“Thank you Mrs Hatcherd but I’m a realist. Low neck, yes. Short skirt, no.”

Anne and Dorothy laughed.

“How’s Dad?”

“He went to the Doctor this week.”

“How did you manage that?”

“Just plain old nagging.”

“What did he say?”

“He sent him for an x-ray to see what’s going on, if anything. We’ll know more next week. I’ve got some good news for you as well, thanks to the baby.”

Dorothy looked down at her stomach. “Did you hear that little sprat? Grandma said thank you. Go on then, what is the news?”

“He’s decided to cut down on work.”

“That’s splendid. What will that mean as far as the business goes? I thought the agreement was that they both work full time.”

“Your cousin Ted is interested in gradually buying your Dad out. I think it will be Jack putting up the money, mind. He’s keen for Ted to take over eventually.”

“So he’ll work in proportion to his share?”

“Something like that. It will gradually go down over the next five years or so – unless Jack comes up with all the money earlier than that.”

“That’s really good news. I like the idea of him retiring a bit at a time as well. It means he won’t suddenly find he has nothing to do. I say Mum, we’re going to have to go for our train. We have to get this one because Julian is picking us up from the Station. I didn’t realise we’d been here an hour.”

“So we have. It was lovely to see you Dorothy. And you, Mary. I’ve enjoyed hearing about the dress.”

“Oops. I nearly forgot! Here’s your wedding invitation and a letter from Mrs Thompson.”

“Oh my dear, that’s so kind. We’d love to come. Now shoo, you two. I’ll get the bill or you’ll miss your train.”

“Thanks, Mum. My treat next time.”

The two girls kissed Anne and set off at a good pace for the escalator. By walking briskly, they caught their train and were soon on their way home. Julian was waiting at the station and, once they were in the car, Mary’s first question was about news of Billy.

“No change.” He said as he drove round the Square. “Sorry, there’s no more detail.”

“Is that good or bad?”

“Hugh seemed to think that it’s not very good. The next twenty four hours should decide it.”

There was silence in the car for the rest of the journey back to the cottage as all three thought about a little boy at the other end of the country.

*

Jo looked up from her sewing. “Well?”

Jack shook his head. “No change. I talked to Mr Wilkinson and he says he is going to stay tonight.”

“Oh, Jack. Does that mean he’s expecting the worst.”

“We really don’t know. He says he’ll talk to the parents this evening. If Billy’s heart does get any worse, he needs to know whether they want him to try the stronger drugs again. His pulse is no weaker at the moment, that’s the most positive thing we can say. It could go either way.”

“Who is with his parents?”

“Mrs Wilkinson is going up before he talks to them. She’ll sit with them through the night.”

“So tonight is the key.”

“Yes, probably. They need to bring him round tomorrow.”

“What did you tell Eric?”

“I left it a bit vague. Weak but no change.”

“Reg will see through that.”

“Do you think so?”

“Definitely.”

“At least he’ll be prepared if it comes to it. I’m glad Canning has gone home. He was really protective of Billy and it could have upset him badly.”

“I’ll get our rosary beads.”

“Yes, please.”
#81:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 6:27 pm
    —
So much to comment upon...

Love Julian swearing at the fact that, try as he may, he can't stop making money. Laughing

Pleased Mary and Dorothy visited Dorothy's parents

Worried about Billy - it's not looking good Crying or Very sad

Joey's comment about the Rosary beads Crying or Very sad

Thanks Pat, excellent as always.

Last edited by Lesley on Mon Aug 14, 2006 8:06 pm; edited 1 time in total
#82:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 7:23 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I am definitely wibbling about Billy.
#83:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 7:26 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. Joining the wibblers.

Loud Hint: [b]Billy deserves a chance.[/b]
#84:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 9:42 pm
    —
Thanks Pat, that was a lovely episode, and left me with goosebumps wondering what will happen.
#85:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 6:21 pm
    —
The white walls were barely visible by the cold light of the stars, as the great structure settled for the night like a huge bird, it’s outstretched wings curving protectively round it’s precious burden.

As the building slowly drifted to sleep, lights were extinguished and the vast array of windows became a multitude of closed eyes, blinking occasionally as nurses moved around the wards by flashlight.

One bright light remained at the heart where a drowsy porter sat at the big Reception desk, hoping there would be no calls. A call would mean a problem and he knew there was a vigil being kept this night.

Gradually silence fell except for the sporadic muttering of a patient dreaming; a creaking bedspring; a cough, sounding louder in the silence; the soft footsteps of a nurse.

On the Third floor, light showed in one window. In the room a small boy lay on a metal framed bed, wrapped in plaster from hips to shoulders. His face was white and gaunt, his eyes closed. A stand by the bed held a bottle of liquid with a tube descending, reaching the needle in his thin arm.

Drip, drip, drip.

The metered flow continued, seemingly endlessly. Every now and then, an attentive nurse checked the bottle and made a note on her clip pad.

From time to time, there was a quiet murmur of voices as the two doctors monitored the boy’s pulse and blood pressure and then conferred.

Sister Heywood waited to one side, motionless, poised for the call to action should it come. Her eyes were fixed on the boy. She had stood here before, and would doubtless do so again. She was watching a thin pulse beating in his neck as if she could compel it to continue and strengthen by her very gaze. When, occasionally, it missed a beat the intensity of her eyes seemed to increase until the rhythm returned.

Drip, drip, drip.

A quiet woman, who had once waited where Sister Heywood now stood, watched silently from her chair set at the back of the room. Now she was the wife of the surgeon who had brought Billy this far. If things went well, this would be just one more sleepless night in many and she would count it well spent

If things went badly, hers would be the task of helping the grieving parents to cope through the first intensity of their loss, before handing them over to the Almoner who would help them with the practical details which would have to be faced.

Then she would go home and listen quietly while her husband recounted all he had done and tried.

She would contain her own anguish at the death of a child - for she loved children and it was a grief to her that she had none - while he castigated himself for what he might have done differently.

She would hold him close while he ranted against the dread disease which still claimed so many lives. Only when he had dropped off to an uneasy sleep would she allow her tears to fall.

Twice the nurse brought another bottle to Sister and she checked it and signed the clip pad.

Twice the nurse removed an empty bottle from the stand, replaced it with a full one and resumed her watch.

Drip, drip, drip.

Once there was flurry of activity as the boy’s breathing became jagged and his heart beat irregularly. Then the pulse steadied and silence fell again, apart from the steady drip, drip, drip.

A small, worn woman sat beside the bed, holding the boy’s hand and stroking his forehead, heedless of the tears streaming down her cheeks.

Behind her, his hand on her shoulder, stood a man, his clothing threadbare, his thin face grief-stricken and despairing as he gazed on the fragile body of his only child.

Drip, drip, drip.

The faintest sliver of the new moon, gradually rose through the bare trees and into the open sky, its pale glimmer lit up the white walls of the building and was reflected in the multitude of windows. A few restless patients saw the pale light and drifted off into sleep, comforted by its appearance.

In the small room next to Sister’s office, where a thoughtless lad had once told Jimmy Canning that boys went to die, no one noticed the moon as the hour drew near when all creation waited, hushed, in hope of a new dawn.

Drip, drip, drip.

The pulse slowed. The breathing became barely perceptible.

A third bottle was raised on the stand.

The thin pulse was missing a beat more often now, beating more slowly. The breathing was shallower.

At 5.04 am on the 24th day of November 1946, Billy’s heart fluttered for the last time and stopped beating.








Sorry.
#86:  Author: Caroline OSullivan, Location: Reading, Berkshire, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 6:26 pm
    —
Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad
Sending hugs to Pat - that must have been so hard to write.
Caroline
x
#87:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 6:43 pm
    —
No words. Crying or Very sad
#88:  Author: Chelsea, Location: Your Imagination PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 7:07 pm
    —
Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad

Beautifully written Pat
#89:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 7:11 pm
    —
Oh no.

Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad
#90:  Author: Karoline, Location: Leeds, West Yorkshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 7:13 pm
    —
Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad
#91:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 7:35 pm
    —
Sad Crying or Very sad

*hugs Pat*
#92:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 7:37 pm
    —
Pat, I haven't commented earlier on this really moving section, because I was hoping against hope for a better outcome, despite the hint which was so clear in one of Hugh's comments.

This 'end' was so simply and so beautifully written - that night watch in the silent hospital, and the gradual descent, as night turned into morning, was all almost palpable - and so sad. It must indeed have been hard to write.

I will be interested to see how the boys accept it - I suspect that Reg, at least, will be sad, too, but not too surprised.

Thank you.
#93:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 7:56 pm
    —
I was afraid of that. Crying or Very sad

So glad he & Reg got to fly the kite first.
#94:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 8:00 pm
    —
Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad That was so powerful and so sad. Thank you Pat. It was beautiful.
#95:  Author: Alex, Location: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 8:50 pm
    —
Dammit Pat I'm crying now.

I hope Billy is flying kites now.
#96:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 9:01 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. That must have been so hard to write - you got the scene just right.
#97:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 9:03 pm
    —
Pat! Crying or Very sad
Have you borrowed Georgia from Pim? Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad

Poor little Billy.
#98:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 10:07 pm
    —
That was beautifully written Pat, and was not unexpected although unhoped for.

You drew the scene perfectly, thank you.
#99:  Author: Karry, Location: Stoke on Trent PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 8:23 am
    —
Oh!


Gosh!


*i must read this before the rest of staff come in- - getting strange looks as tears roll down cheeks!*
#100:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 9:20 am
    —
In tears.

Thank you Pat.
#101:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 11:18 am
    —
I was afraid that was going to happen - but you wrote it so well! Thank you.
#102:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 6:40 pm
    —
Beautifully written, leaving me hushed.

Thank you, Pat.
#103:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 7:10 pm
    —
Thank you for all the kind comments and to people who contacted me as well. I really didn't want it to happen but, no matter how I tried, the story just wouldn't progress if Billy lived - I did try and even wrote right up to Christmas before deleting it all and giving in. Once I accepted it, I just steamed ahead again.


Hugh stood outside the Refectory as the boys streamed out from breakfast. He had no need to call the Inseparables to him. The expressions on their faces showed that they knew why he was there. Silently, they followed him to their form room and waited for what they knew was coming.

“It doesn’t seem fair. He’d not done anyone any harm. Why should he die?”
MacDonald sounded more outraged that upset.

“Neither had my little sister! I thought now the war is over everything would be all right.” Copley said, nearly in tears.

“Uncle Jack calls what he does a war against disease. Perhaps it’s not so different.”

“I can’t believe it. Perhaps I’ve been lucky ‘cos no one in my family died during the war, but I knew Billy and he’s gone and I’ll never see him again.”

Not for the first time, Hugh felt sorry for Hanson. He might be as clever intellectually as his sixteen year old friends but he was still only fourteen.

*

Doctor Cartwright came to the altar rail and his clear, firm voice carried to every corner of the chapel.

“I have some sad news for you. Many of you know of Billy, a boy at the San down in Armishire,. A couple of days ago he underwent a major operation and this morning he died. He died peacefully and never regained consciousness.”

There was a stir in the Chapel and a few gasps. Most of the boys had seen snaps of the boys on the ward and Billy’s story had been one of the triggers for the Kite Club to become involved with the boys at the San. The Inseparables sat with blank faces as Dr Cartwright made the announcement.

“I’m sure you are thinking ‘Why?’ and some of you are feeling angry that this should happen to a little boy who has done no one any harm. Some of you are probably thinking that God should not let this happen. I don’t have any easy answers, any more than I ever have when someone dies before their time.

Many of you lost relatives in the war and you have all seen the Honours Board with the long list of names of Old Boys who were killed fighting for a better world. Part of that better world we hope for is that boys like Billy can get the treatment they need quickly and that Scientists can have the money they need to search for a cure.

You can’t blame God for the fact that some people are too poor to seek a Doctor’s help when they need it – that is the fault of mankind. We, who have an abundance and never go short of care when we need it, make choices about what we do with our money and our time. Our choices affect many children like Billy so I want you to remember what I am saying today.

You can choose to make a difference. Some of you may become Doctors or Scientists and work directly towards finding cures for disease. Some of you will become Teachers and you can make sure that the children you teach learn as much as possible so they can earn the money they need to support their families. Yet others of you will be lawyers – you can work for justice for all.

More importantly, whatever work you do, you can still make a difference by your actions as citizens of your country and the world. We fought the Nazis because they didn’t value the poor and the weak – they labelled some people as inferior and that is an abomination. Many thousands of people died to give us the chance to build a future in which everyone has a fair chance of life and opportunities.

In a way, the war is not ended until we have reached that goal. I hope and pray that none of you have to go and fight with guns but we are all at war – war against disease, poverty, prejudice.

Let us now pray – for Billy’s parents, for the Doctors who are in the front line of the battle against disease, for ourselves, that we may find a way to make a difference.”

*

“How much of that will the boys remember?” wondered Dorothy as she and Hugh walked down the hill from Chapel with Julian.

“Snippets here and there.” Hugh said thoughtfully. “At least some of them will remember. Do you think so, Julian?”

“They may not remember consciously but if it goes in at all, it’s there when they need it. I think you have to take it on trust that it does at least some good – otherwise everything we do here is wasted and I don’t honestly believe it is.”

“I remember Madame that’s telling us in 1938 to be brave. We didn’t really understand and a lot of the younger girls just let it flow over their heads I did remember later though, when the Anschluss came and right through the war, and it helped. He was such a little chap.” Said Dorothy sadly.

*


As Reg repeated, again and again, the reasoning Uncle Jack and Phoebe had given for carrying on trying to make someone better even when things seemed hopeless, he found to his surprise that he believed what he was saying. While a deeply buried part of him wanted to scream against the injustice of Billy’s death, to wail and shout against a God who could allow such things, reason prevailed and, against all odds, his faith was strengthened. His friends’ needs were more important than his own uncertainty and he rose to the challenge, developing a maturity and confidence which would stand him in good stead in the struggles he would face in his chosen career and in life itself.

Hanson’s voice began to break and it seemed almost a symbol of his emotional growth as he battled with his first experience of the death of someone he knew, endlessly wanting details and explanations, struggling to understand, to find an answer which would satisfy his scientific mind.

For Copley, this little boy’s death brought back memories of his sister and mother dying and Hugh watched him anxiously in case he reverted to his previous withdrawal. Instead, it seemed that the two years of coping with his own loss had given him a quiet strength on which the others leaned.

Fourakis, written to him every week since the day he met Billy, wept unashamedly in the manner of his Greek heritage and Hugh was reminded of the Italian neighbours of his childhood who had expressed their emotions openly, only to be scorned by the British obsession with keeping a stiff upper lip. To his relief, the other five boys respected the difference in Fourakis’s reaction. As Hugh and Dorothy had discussed a long while ago, the British way was not always the best.

MacDonald was, quite simply, enraged. A little kid, no older than one of his younger brothers, had been snuffed out. A little kid who would never grow up, never feel the thrill of running full pelt down a rugger pitch, never throw himself over the touch line to find himself in glory. A world where that could happen made no sense!

Billy would never scramble to the top of a hill, sweating with exertion and throw himself on the soft grass to get his breath back, lying there, looking at the clouds scudding by overhead . . . . .

. . . As he was doing now with no memory of the climb. It seemed wrong that he could feel the weak November sun on his face, the breeze ruffling his hair when Billy couldn’t see the sun or feel the breeze and never would again.

He could see the cheerful little face now, smiling as he thanked MacDonald and Copley for flying their kites on the lawn in the summer.

Gradually, he became aware that there was a bird singing somewhere up above but try as he might, he couldn’t see it. A skylark, singing insistently. He remembered Entwistle telling him that they could sing for hours without stopping.

He was not given to a love of poetry – sissy stuff, mostly – but some lines about the skylark popped into his head from the previous term when they had been studying Shelley.

‘ We look before and after,
And pine for what is not:
Our sincerest laughter
With some pain is fraught;
Our sweetest songs are those that tell of saddest thought.’

He lay, listening to the lark, feeling the gentle warmth of the sun on his face. Tears he would scorn to shed in public leaked from his closed eyelids to be dried by the breeze.

A cloud passed across the sun and the wind suddenly felt chill. Climbing to his feet, he scrubbed his face with his hanky and set off down the hill to join his friends.

Dixon, who had thought himself secure in his faith in a benevolent God, who had spoken assuredly of not assuming that recovery was the ‘best’ outcome for Billy, was shaken.

Suddenly he realised that he had, deep down, been sure that Billy would be made well. Prayer, which had come easily before, seemed pointless. Perhaps he should have prayed for Billy’s recovery? It was what he wanted, after all. Would it – could it – have made a difference?

Hugh watched, reading between the lines and trying to be available but let them work this through. These boys would be men soon and they were visibly growing up before his eyes. For a few days, their work fell off its usual peak and he wondered if he should talk to them about the need to carry on but Eric was quite sanguine about their reaction so he waited. Then, gradually, in fits and starts, they began to concentrate again – though Hugh knew there were many unanswered questions which would surface later.

*

The Inseparables were not the only ones affected. On the Saturday following Billy’s death, no one flew a kite. Reg had painted too graphic a picture of Billy’s joy at holding the reel for a few brief moments at half term.

*

It wasn’t often nowadays that she felt insecure and uncertain but today butterflies the size of vampires were rampaging round her middle.

How long was it since she first met Julian? It was 1929 and he was a young junior diplomat of about 27 – a mere lad and woefully inadequate socially. There was something about him, though. She could hardly remember what it was – a keen mind and a willingness to listen and learn. He was an idealist, too – rare in political circles.

Strange, that she should now be nervous about getting to know his new fiancée who was just the age he had been when she first met him. She’d met Mary at Dorothy’s wedding – a gauche tomboy was her first impression. She laughed to herself – much as she had been when she first met Hubert. The similarity calmed her. Poor Mary. She must be dreading this meeting with Julian’s older and rather eccentric friend.

*

“You’re very quiet.”

“Sorry. To be honest, I’m a bit nervous about meeting Aunt Gertrude.”

“You met her at Hugh and Dorothy’s wedding, didn’t you?”

“I didn’t get to know her and I wasn’t marrying her friend then.”

“You’ll find her very sympathetic to your plight.”

“My plight? That sounds ominous. Is there by any chance something you haven’t told me - a dramatic change at full moon for instance?”

“Not that. You’ve seen me at full moon and you didn’t turn a hair.”

“So I have. What then?”

“She married a much older man. Her husband was forty years older than her and she didn’t even know he was rich till she agreed to marry him.”

“That must have been a shock. I didn’t know about that. Was she happy with him?”

“Very. They only had two years together but she still misses him. I was your age when I first met her – while I was a junior in the Diplomatic Corps. She taught me a lot about getting along with people and even more about how the world works.”

“I like what I’ve seen of her and what Dorothy has told me about her. I just wonder if she will like me – I hope she does.”

*

Julian relaxed. He had been sure that Gertrude would make Mary welcome and do everything in her power to make her feel comfortable but it wasn’t until Mary had embarked on the tale of the Dastardly Levitating Waiters and Gertrude had responded delightedly with further embellishments that he was sure that the two women could become friends.

Once they had stopped laughing, Gertrude announced that she would give Mary the sixpenny tour of the house while Julian washed up. Mary was delighted and impressed with the beautiful home and they finished up in Gertrude’s austere bedroom where they sat on the bed and talked.

“I love this room.” Said Mary, looking round appreciatively. “It’s so restful. In fact, I love the whole house and the way you’ve chosen everything so carefully.”

“It took me about ten years to get it as I wanted it. Everything has a meaning for me or I just fell in love with it.”

“Dorothy quoted William Morris when she and Hugh first got the cottage. I can’t remember the exact words but it was something about everything being beautiful or useful. It’s a lovely idea.”

“Have nothing in your houses that you know not to be useful, or believe to be beautiful."

“That’s it! I might have guessed you would know it.”

“How are the wedding plans going? It’s not long now.”

“Nineteen days. It’s going by so fast. Really there’s not a lot for me to do, except worry. Mrs Thompson has all the catering in hand and I just have one last fitting for the dress. With having it in the School Chapel, we’ve a ready made choir so there’s nothing left to do there either. I did think flowers might be a problem but we’ve decided to go with the Christmas theme as the chapel will already be decorated for the Carol Service. Dorothy’s mother thinks she’ll have some Christmas roses out, hellebore if we use the proper name, and she’s going to bring those to go in the bouquet with trailing ivy and some sprigs of hawthorn, complete with berries.”

“I’ve got some hellebore that should be ready by then. They were originally seedlings from Anne’s so they should match. Shall I bring them?”

“Yes, please. That would be lovely. Stacie is going to be my Maid of Honour and it would be lovely if she had some in her posy as well.”

“Scared?”

“Petrified, more like. Not of the wedding itself – that will be lovely with all our friends round us. It’s more a matter of whether I’m up to the task of being a good wife for Julian. I know he loves me but I worry that I’ll let him down and embarrass him in some way. You know I’ve never had much money and it scares me to be rich. I felt so out of place at that hotel we stayed at – you know, the one with the Dastardly Waiters.”

“I expect that was as much because it was unfamiliar as anything. We went to one like it for the first night of our honeymoon and it was nearly a disaster. We stopped in London and stayed at Claridge’s before getting the boat train to the continent and I was so nervous I couldn’t eat my dinner. Hubert, bless him, was so upset he offered to take me somewhere else straight away.”

“Thanks for the warning, we’re spending our first night there. I can’t imagine you being nervous. I can see you lifting your hand, just slightly like Julian does and attentive waiters appearing.”

Aunt Gertrude laughed. “It took me a while but I learned. You will, too. It’s like going in front of a class of boys I should think – you do that very well from what I hear. Make sure that Julian teaches you all about finances as well. If you want to take a share in the decisions you need to understand what you’re doing.”

“I will. You know what got me through those two days?”

“No, what?”

“I kept thinking what you would do. I wanted to wear slacks the second day and wasn’t sure if I should go down to breakfast in them or change again. I decided that you would consider it a waste of time to change twice in an hour so I wore them.”

“I’m flattered. At least Julian won’t turn a hair whatever you do – he’s used to me. We’d better go down or he’ll think we’re hatching mischief.”

When they stood up they were much of a height and after a slight hesitation, Mary put her arms round the older woman and hugged her. Neither was given to casual displays of affection but there was nothing casual about being hugged by Mary. Her whole heart was in her arms and Gertrude felt the strength flowing into her spirit from the younger woman. Yes, Mary would take over as Julian’s anchor. She was young and vibrant, she would make a good partner for the prime of his life.

Gertrude hugged her back, accepting with a last momentary pang of loss that a younger, stronger woman would come first for him from now on.

*

“Well, it settles one thing.”

Eric and Hugh were discussing the Inseparables who were back in their stride with their lessons, though without the high spirits they normally displayed.

Hugh looked up from the next term’s timetable. “What’s that?”

“We’ve got at least four sub-prefects for next year and a probable Head Boy for the following year already sorted.

“I know MacDonald leaves at the end of this year, but I didn’t know any of the others were.”

“I only heard yesterday. Fourakis is going back to Greece with his family. He doesn’t know yet as they’re going to tell him at Christmas.”

“Are you sure about Hanson? He’s not only younger, he looks it.” Hugh looked uncertain.

“That’s something I’ve been thinking about. I think he’ll make a good Prefect despite his age. He has to go into the Sixth Form so he needs to keep up with them in every way, if he’s to cope with University early. He’s growing up nicely.”

“A couple of weeks ago, I wouldn’t have agreed but Billy’s death has pushed him into a maturity he didn’t have before. Poor kid! You know his voice is breaking now?”

“I’ve heard him – and I’ve heard from Mr Reed who holds me personally responsible every time he loses a treble!”

“Well, from what I hear, he has a new one coming along. Dorothy tells me that Jeremy Baker who is only eight is likely to outshine Hanson soon.”

“Thank goodness for that! Though it doesn’t solve Mr Reed’s problems for the Carol Service or Julian and Mary’s wedding. To hear him, you’d think there isn’t another boy in the school who can hold a tune. You didn’t ask me who I have in mind for Head Boy in September ‘48.”

“Entwistle.”

“Got it in one – mind you, in any other company, Copley or Dixon would probably win hands down but Entwistle has an extra something.”

“You know he’s going to try for a Bursary for Edinburgh?”

“I’d be surprised if he didn’t get it.”

*

Julian went to see John and Eric on the Monday evening to tell them that they were being offered shares in the School and to get their signatures to the forms.

As he expected, they were both surprised, never having thought of such a thing. Once they had taken in the implications of the fact that they would be involved directly in all the future decisions and be able to affect the way the school developed, they were thrilled. The share of the profits they would be receiving was quite secondary and Julian was delighted when they began discussing new ideas immediately.

He also set about ordering the phone and electricity connections to the cottages and arranged to have electricity supplied to the farm at the same time. At first it seemed that they would have to wait till the New Year but he was persuasive and insistent and got his way to having it all installed before Christmas. With his usual efficiency he found an electrician who was prepared to put in downstairs lights and some sockets immediately, though upstairs lighting would have to wait till the New Year.

The next week, poles were erected across the fields and Julian supervised the taking up of floorboards in both cottages to install the domestic wiring. By the time Mary’s mother arrived, all was done and oil lamps, at least for downstairs were a thing of the past.
#104:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 7:59 pm
    —
Patmac, the first part of this had me in tears - even more so than your 'gentle descent' of last night's post. The way each of the boys reacted was so much what I'd have anticipated, particularly the way in which Reg was able to turn aside his own doubts and questions in the need to help the others.

I think that his help was even more valuable than Hugh's, if only because the other boys found it easier to accept a peer's rationalizations than they would an adult's. But the Head's attempts to put Billy's death into context was just excellent, too, even if not all the boys would remember, or even fully understand, what he was trying to tell them.

It's hard to remember that is really *is* only 50 years since deaths like Billy's were all too common - I'm pretty sure there were a couple of similar ones among my own father's young patients when I was a child.

But what really blew me away was the whole Kite Club's unanimous refusal to fly their kites that next weekend - clearly in salute to Billy's memory.

I can quite understand why you found this part so hard to write and why you 'fought' against that outcome for so long.

I also appreciated the way in which you brought us all back to the everyday world with the rest of the post - this is such an intriguing and many layered tale you are weaving for us and I'm looking forward to more.

Thank you.
#105:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 8:26 pm
    —
Pat, the boys' reactions and the headmaster's speech were even more poignant than last night's post. Also loved that Mary and Gertrude got on so well, though did feel for Gertrude in being usurped.

Thank you.
#106:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 8:28 pm
    —
I think Elder has said it all, and far better than I would put into words. There was a great contrast in this piece, the sombre coming to terms in the first half and the different way each person did so and the practicalities of the second half. Thanks.
#107:  Author: Alex, Location: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 8:57 pm
    —
Thanks Pat.
#108:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 10:06 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It was so moving to read everyones' reactions.
#109:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 10:13 pm
    —
Beautifully written, Pat.
Thank you so much!
#110:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 10:47 pm
    —
Gosh, didn't realise I'd got so far behind with this!

Won't make all the comments I'd like to or I'll be here all night, but congrats Hugh & Dorothy! Very Happy

And so sad about Billy. Crying or Very sad Beautifully handled. And a lovely last post.

thanks Pat. Smile
#111:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 6:17 pm
    —
Eric tried to be available to any boy who needed him between prep and supper. In practice, a visit was rare as most problems were sorted out by the boys’ Form Masters before ever getting serious enough to attract his attention.

He was busy marking when a knock at his door heralded a small deputation. Leading it was Entwistle, accompanied by Hanson and Copley.

“Come in boys. I’m afraid you’ll have to move some of those papers onto the floor to find enough seats. What can I do for you.”

“We spoke to Mr Douglas and he said we should ask you. I know it’s very late but could you include something in the Carol Service for Billy. So many people knew of him and several people have asked us if we are going to do anything to remember him. We just wondered if we could add it to the Service.”

Eric leaned back and steepled his hands under his chin considering the request.

“What sort of thing did you have in mind? I don’t think Mr Reed would have time to fit in choir practice for a piece of music at this short notice.”

“He’s not very pleased with me anyway.” Said Hanson mournfully. “I was supposed to sing a solo but my voice is breaking.”

Eric hid a smile as Hanson’s voice demonstrated the truth of that as he spoke.

“That’s why we came to you instead of Mr Reed. We know there’s no time to do anything much but, perhaps there could be a prayer?”

“What sort of prayer – have you thought about what you want to say?”

Reg flushed.

“Well, we’re all sad about it and a lot of people are asking why did it happen – not the medical things – just a little boy dying and not growing up seems awful, especially when he’d been ill for so long. We don’t want to end up with boys feeling bad at a Carol Service so it has to have something that makes us glad we knew him.”

“We’ve talked about it a lot, Sir. We’re really looking for things to be thankful for and it’s not easy. Does that make any sense, Sir?”

“Perfect sense, Hanson.”

“We don’t want people to not think about it. If they do, they won’t want to help the other boys. You know we didn’t feel we could fly our kites on Saturday – if we stop helping the boys at the San that would mean his death was too much for us. When my sister and my Mum died, Granddad got like that. He wouldn’t talk about it and it was horrid. Every time I said anything about them he got cross. Now Dad and I can remember them without getting upset – well, not too upset anyway.”

“I think what you are looking for is a poem rather than a prayer. It’s not easy to write good prayers to share with other people, they tend to come out either sentimental or preachy.”

“Mr Douglas gave me a poem when I was upset after Mum and Alice were killed. I can’t remember much of it now, though I read it every day for weeks. There was one bit, ‘Call me by my old familiar name, Speak to me in the easy way which you always used.’ Do you know it, Sir?”

Eric nodded. “It starts ‘Death is nothing at all’, Copley. I’d be happy for you to read that at the Carol Service. Perhaps you’d need to say a few words about Billy first.”

“You mean we have to do it ourselves?” Hanson’s voice ended in a squeak and the other two looked worried..

“Well, probably not you personally, Hanson. I don’t think your voice would cope with that at the moment. I do mean that someone in your group would have to speak, though. Two of you could share it if you really have to but no more or it becomes a performance. You are the ones who knew him and it will have more meaning coming from you.”

Reg squared his shoulders. “Do you know where we can find a copy of the poem, Sir?”

Eric reached behind his chair to a bookcase and produced a well thumbed book. Looking at the Index, he found the poem he wanted and opening the book at the page, slipping a piece of paper in as a bookmark.

“Here you are. I shall want it back though so copy it out tonight. I’ll look at the Service and replace a reading with this. Talk to Mr Douglas about it and make sure he’s happy with whatever you decide.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

*

His friends insisted that Reg should speak at the Carol Service.

“You’ve no choice. You’re the tallest and your voice is the deepest so it carries better. We’ll all help you learn the poem and think of what to say but it has to be you.”

Hanson’s logic was supported by the others and Reg, after appealing in vain to Mr Douglas, set himself to learning the short poem and practiced every evening while the others listened. They started to write an introduction and, it wasn’t till they remembered to make a plan that it started to make sense.

In addition, after receiving a letter, Reg went to see Mr Jeffreys and gained permission for the Kite Club to meet in his workshop on the Saturday afternoon. He then rushed round seeing as many of the club as he could find and asking them to come and tell everyone else.

He knew Miss Collins was busy getting ready for her wedding but he didn’t want to leave her out and so ran down to Chaucer one afternoon after tea when he knew she was on duty.

She had obviously heard about the addition to the Carol Service – he supposed the staff told one another things like that, just as the boys passed news round – and said she would be at the meeting.

At two o’clock on the Saturday, Reg stood up in front of the fifty or so boys who were crammed into the workshop and clapped his hands for silence.

“We didn’t fly our kites last Saturday because we were all too upset about Billy dying. I’m disappointed we can’t fly them today because there isn’t enough wind but I wanted to read you all a letter I had early this week from Sister on the Boys’ Ward.”

He produced a sheet of paper and cleared his throat.

Dear Reg and all the Kite Club,

I know you are all upset about Billy and we are, too. There have been a lot of tears shed here, some of them by me.

I wish I could come and meet you all and tell you what your friendship and the kites have meant to our boys. Every weekend that there is enough wind, some of the Doctors bring their kites onto the lawn and fly them where the boys can see them. The boys love it and the Doctors get a chance to relax doing something they enjoy.

I wondered what the boys were doing, whistling on a Saturday morning but I learned that they are ‘whistling up a wind’ as sailors are said to do, in the hope that there will be enough breeze for the kites to fly.

Those of you who have visited will know that the lads have very restricted lives while they are here and the days drag for them, no matter how we try and fill them. Saturday used to be a rather long day with no school but now they look forward to it. They look forward to your letters and the snaps you send as well. You’ve been doing it a long while now and not many people stick to it when they offer help.

In an ideal world, Billy would not have died. We don’t have a cure for TB yet, though there is the hope that we will soon. It was only after your visits and the promise of flying a kite that the disease in Billy’s spine was halted in its tracks. It may have been too late for Billy but there are other boys for whom it is not too late.

The point of this letter is to ask you to stand firm despite this set back. Please don’t abandon our boys.

As important as that request is, there is another. Don’t let Billy’s death spoil your own love of kite flying. He was a brave soul and would not have wanted that.

We’d love to see any of you if you can manage to come and see us at any time.

Sister Heywood.

*

Reg had kept his voice firm while he read the letter, though he ended up with tears streaming down his cheeks – and he was not the only one.

He folded the sheet of paper and stowed it in his blazer pocket.

“Do we carry on?” he asked, simply.

The resounding “YES” seemed to make the very rafters vibrate and the meeting broke up into small groups, all discussing ways of increasing their contact with the San.

*

Dorothy had been waiting for the sound of the car and was opening the front door as Julian escorted a grey haired lady up the path. Her first reaction was surprise that Mary’s mother was older than she expected. Then she realised that the lines on her face had been engraved not by years but by circumstances.

Julian performed the introductions and Dorothy ushered them into the parlour where a log fire crackled merrily.

“Let me take your coat, Mrs Collins. If you like to sit by the fire, I’ll bring tea in. I’m sure you’re ready for it and I can show you your room after you’ve thawed out.”

“Shall I carry the case up, Dorothy or would that be considered fussing?”

“I’ll indulge you today, Julian. Just don’t get ideas!”

Dorothy went through to the kitchen to get the tea and returned just as Julian was sitting down. Conversation was a little stilted and Dorothy was wondering what she had let herself in for when Julian rose to his feet.

“I’ll walk down to meet Mary. I won’t be long.”

“If you happen to come across Hugh perhaps you could remind him he was supposed to be home by four.”

“I’ll tell him if I see him but Mary’s at Chaucer and, if he’s at Polgarth, I’m not likely to run across him.”

“Oh, well. He’ll turn up like the proverbial bad penny.”

Julian left and saw that Mrs Collins looked a little bewildered.

“There are two separate houses at the school. One called Chaucer House where the junior boys are and one called Polgarth where the senior boys live and study. Mary works mainly at the junior house, Chaucer and my husband, Hugh seems to flit between both. I found it very confusing when I first came here. I work at both, though mainly at Chaucer.”

“I see. ” Said Mrs Collins, who quite obviously didn’t.

“You live at Windermere I believe. We went there on holiday last year. It’s lovely.”

“If you’re talking about down by the lake, that’s Bowness. That’s where I lived all my life till last year. Now I’m up the hill at Windermere.”

“Sorry. I did know that but it’s as confusing as Polgarth and Chaucer both being part of Polgarth School. Bowness is on Lake Windermere and Windermere is up the hill.”

For the first time, Mrs Collins seemed to thaw a little. “I never thought of it that way. It’s what you’re used to, I suppose.”

“We loved Bowness and we bought that painting in a little studio in the town.”

Mrs Collins looked up at the painting. “That’s Jennifer and Tom!”

“You know them?”

“Yes, of course I do. Except that Tom … “ she faltered.

“I know because she told us. My brother was called Tom and he died as well. I didn’t know her name was Jennifer, though. We told her we would name our first son after my brother and it would count for her brother as well. God willing that we are blessed with a boy one day, he will know the story of both Toms. We love the painting. It was the first thing we bought together and the first thing we did when we got the cottage was to put it up – before we even had a cup of tea!”

Mrs Collins visibly relaxed and some of the lines seemed to fade from her face.

“I’ll tell her I’ve seen it. She’ll be so surprised.”

“Coincidence is a strange thing. We met one of the boys from the school on the steamer with some friends. I didn’t work here then but I knew him from my father’s bookshop. I worked there while he was in the Army.”

“How odd. I’m sorry if I’ve seemed a little stiff my dear. I was so worried I wouldn’t fit in. You know – Him being a Sir and our Mary going to be a Lady. I know they said you lived in a cottage but I thought that was just talk. Does He really live next door.”

“Yes. His cottage is exactly the same as this – except it’s the other way round, I mean it’s like a mirror image of ours.”

“Mary hasn’t had a chance to say a lot. She writes of course, but I don’t get a picture in my head from her writing and I expected something quite different. You know I live with my sister?”

“Ah! Auntie Ethel. She makes sure she’s in on every conversation, does she?”

Mrs Collins gave a little chuckle. “She means well.”

“That’s the worst thing you can say about someone.” Dorothy said smiling and warming to Mary’s mother for the first time. “You’ve got a whole ten days of freedom ahead of you and you’ll see a lot of Mary and get to know Julian properly.”

“She’ll be here for the wedding.”

“Don’t you worry about that, it’s all dealt with and she’ll not get the chance to interfere. You ask Mrs Thompson on Monday.”

“She’s the baker’s wife who’s doing the catering?”

Dorothy nodded. “She asked if you could go down on Monday and make sure everything is as you want it. It’s not quite accurate to say she’s doing the catering because although she’ll do a lot of the baking, Mrs Newby who is one of the school cooks will do all the meat and lots of other people will do things as well. Mrs Thompson always organises the food for the Village parties and she would have been upset if she wasn’t asked. Mary and Julian will pay for the food, of course, but Mrs Thompson would be most offended if she was offered money for all the work she puts in.

She’ll want to be sure you’re happy and I expect she would be glad of some help. She did the same with my Mum. Hugh and I didn’t even know about it. We thought we were going to have a quiet wedding and it turned out the whole village was involved and everyone was there. It’ll be the same this time. They’ve known Julian since he was a little boy and they love Mary.”

“What did you mean about Ethel being ‘dealt with’?”

“Mrs Thompson has a sister just like her so she understands. She’s arranged that Aunt Ethel doesn’t get out of the Hotel till just in time for the wedding. The Manager at the Polgarth Arms is her cousin I don’t know how many times removed and he’ll handle it and keep her happy and out of the way.”

At that moment, the front door opened and Mary’s voice called “It’s only me.”

“Excuse me. I have to deal with supper and I’m sure Mary is aching for a chat.”

Dorothy caught Mary in the hallway. “Go in there and explain all you can about Julian and that you’re still going to be Mary, her daughter, just the same, even when you are a Lady. Your mother’s got all the wrong ideas and she’s scared of Aunt Ethel messing up your wedding.”

She turned to Julian. “Sorry Julian but you’d better go in the kitchen or go home for a while. Mrs Collins needs time with her daughter while they get this sorted out.”

Julian shot into the kitchen as if chased by tigers and Dorothy gave Mary, who looked taken aback, a little shake. “Tell her about Julian’s upbringing. Tell her everything you can think of. Just make her believe he’s an ordinary man. Take as long as you like, we’ll hold supper till you’re ready.”

Giving Mary a push towards the Parlour, she followed Julian into the kitchen.

“What was that all about?”

“Your mother-in-law-to-be thought that she was coming to a mansion. She was scared stiff.”

“But we said it was a cottage.”

“Oh yes! Sir Julian Roper and Lady Roper living in a cottage – she thought you meant a smaller house than your usual stately pile. Didn’t you realise that she would feel like that?”

“Hell! That dratted Aunt Ethel.”

“Bless her heart, she means well.”

“I’m not so sure about that.”

“Neither am I really. Make a pot of tea please, Julian.”

“Are you all right?”

“Please, don’t start that again. You are going to take a nice tray of tea in there and then retreat. We’re making the point that you are not above such things and that you are really quite harmless.”

“If you say so.”

“I do. Actions speak louder than words. And before you say anything you might regret, I am going to sit down.”

Julian, slightly bemused, did as he was told and returned to the kitchen with the tray from the earlier tea.

“We’ve really messed up haven’t we.”

“Not you. It’s a mix of things. It’s the first time she’s been here and she didn’t know what she was coming to. I’ll bet she’s never been this far from home before, either. George died, more tragically than most victims of the war and that led Mary’s Mum to move in with Aunt Ethel – if fact I’ll bet Aunt Ethel took over and gave her no choice.

Then the stupid woman never gave you and Mary time to get things clear and probably talked a lot of rot. Do you suppose I could get away with strangling Aunt Ethel? I know I can’t do anything about the war.”

“I don’t think they hang women who are … um ..err”

“The word you are looking for is pregnant, Julian. I’m sure it’s in the dictionary.”

“Sorry. I’m very new to all this.”

“You and Hugh come from opposite ends of the social scale, but you’d never know it. You’re both quite Victorian sometimes.”

“We neither of us had a conventional childhood and family. Anyway, we’re not likely to stay Victorian with you around.”

Dorothy laughed and relaxed. “I am being a bossy boots aren’t I. Sorry, I was just so cross and upset for her. She’s probably feeling she’s losing her daughter who’ll get ‘above herself’ and be ashamed of her Mum. It’s a good thing she’s come a good while ahead. Mrs Thompson will put her right about you and make sure she is included in all the preparations. By the wedding day she’ll be fine.”

“Mrs Thompson will probably tell her all sorts of awful things about me when I was a snotty nosed kid.”

“That’s exactly what I was thinking of.”
#112:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 7:38 pm
    —
Lovely letter from the Sister at the San - and felt very proud of Reg. Then the scene with Mary's Mum - can just imagine what Aunt Ethel has been saying - hope we get to see her well and truly sat upon! Loved Julian being told to make himself look harmless! Laughing

Thanks Pat.
#113:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 8:01 pm
    —
What she said!

Wink

Thanks, Pat!
#114:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 8:37 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I am looking forward to meeting Aunt Ethel as I already feel as if I know her, even though she doesn't seem very likeable so far. It was a good idea about the Carol Service.
#115:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 10:53 pm
    —
*hugs Mary's mum*

Poor love being bulldozed by her sister. I'm so glad Dorothy has taken the situation into her own hands!

Thanks Pat!
#116:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 11:02 pm
    —
Very moving, especially Reg's speech to the kite club. Between that and the letter I teared up in the office.Crying or Very sad

Dorothy's doing a great job with Mrs Collins and all. Very Happy
*looks forward to more wedding preparations*
Aunt Ethel won't know what hit her. Mr. Green
#117:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 2:37 am
    —
*g* Looking forward to Aunt Ethel's arrival!

Loved Dorothy's little comment about Hugh and Julian being Victorian!

And what a lovely letter from Sister Heywood.

Thanks Pat. Very Happy
#118:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 9:41 am
    —
Looking forward to seeing Aunt Ethel being dealt with! Well done Dorothy for taking things in hand.

Lovely letter from the Sister at the san - and well done Reg.

Thanks Pat.
#119:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 11:24 am
    —
Heartbreaking - but beautifully written - about Billy Crying or Very sad

Lovely to see Julian and Mary preparing for their wedding - I think they'll have a very happy life together Very Happy

Thanks, Pat
#120:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 5:51 pm
    —
I promise you will see the suppression of Aunt Ethel before long Twisted Evil

In the meantime, we continue -


“What do you think, Sir?”

Hugh handed the sheet of paper back. “I think it is very good – it’s says what you want to without being too long and it ends on a hopeful note. Copy it out for me, please, and I’ll pass it by Doctor Cartwright. I know he’ll be happy with it but it would be polite if we showed it to him and Reverend Wilson beforehand. ”

“Everybody helped put it together and then Hanson said I should decide on the final version because it needs to be in my words since I’ve got to say it.”

“He’s right. Are you going to read it out.”

Reg shook his head. “I’m going to learn it. It won’t matter if a word or two are different.”

“Carry the paper with you. It gives you something to do with your hands and if you do get stage fright, you can look at it to remind you.”

“My main worry is that I’ll end up blubbing.”

“If you do, you’ll not be alone. Tears are nothing to be ashamed of.”

*

“I’m going to cut out my usual homily. This is much more meaningful for the boys.”

“Will Mr Wilson be happy?”

“Yes, he’ll not mind. He’s really not up to doing it himself now. I shall miss him when he goes, though.”

“Has he said when?”

“The end of the School Year.”

“How easy is it to replace him?”

“Very difficult. That’s partly why he’s stayed on so long. All the young clergy want a bit more of a challenge than teaching classics and preparing services for boys and we’re not exactly top of the priority list for the Bishop, so we usually end up with an older man nearing retirement – and keeping them far beyond then, like Mr Wilson.”

*

As Dorothy had predicted, Mrs Thompson soon had Mary’s mother at her ease and, having worked in a bakery when she was a girl, she quickly felt confident enough to offer to help out.

Once the Thompsons had reassured themselves that she had a light hand with the dough, they accepted her help and Mrs Thompson turned her attention to icing the cake.

There was a constant to and fro of villagers in and out of the shop and by the Thursday, Mrs Collins was serving customers and had added to the range of breads with her own recipe for potato bread which was declared to be delicious and had the advantage of eking out the flour which was still in short supply.

“Martha is proving to be a real blessing. I shall miss her when she goes.”

“It’s a pity she can’t move here. We’re not getting any younger and an extra pair of hands would be useful, especially as Ned isn’t likely to be home yet.”

Mrs Thompson paused as she brushed her hair. “I did suggest to Mary that she should see if she would like to be nearer. She’s not happy with her sister, but Mary didn’t think she would.”

“Ah, but that was before she came. I think she might well – especially if she has a job to come to. How old do you think she is?”

“About fifty I reckon.”

“Why don’t you ask her to stay over Christmas while Sir Julian and Mary are away?”

“That’s a good idea. Move over, you’re on my side of the bed.”

“Just warming it for you.”

“Thanks. I’ll think on that over the next few days. The wedding is not till next Thursday so we’ll see how we go.”

“Mention it to Mary if you get the chance.”

“Aye, I’ll do that.”

*

“Is she feeling better now?”

Dorothy nodded, her mouth being full of pins. She carefully inserted them in the seam she was letting out and then replied.

“Lots. She’s turned out to be a dab hand at making bread and you’d think she’d been working with the Thompsons all her life. She’s never been this far from home before and dratted Aunt Ethel talked a load of nonsense to her about Julian and how Mary wouldn’t want her around. I’ve been wondering – and I hope I’m wrong – but Aunt Ethel sounds like the sort of person who will be looking for hand outs from Julian. ”

“Julian must have met that problem before and he’ll be quite capable of coping with it.”

“Not when it’s his wife’s relative, he won’t.”

“Even so, I don’t think we should interfere.”

“Neither do I. It’s just that I’d hate it to be a problem for Mrs Collins.”

“Is she coming back for supper tonight?”

“No. She’s teaching Julian to make pastry and they’re going to make a meat and potato pie and eat it round there. Mary’s on duty tonight.”

“Poor Julian – first it’s changing spark plugs and now it’s pastry.”

”Oh!” Dorothy put her hand on her tummy and dropped her sewing.

“What’s wrong? ” Hugh leapt to his feet.

“Nothing, come here quick and feel this.”

She guided his hand to her middle and he felt a quiver.

“Is that what I think it is?”

“Yes. It’s the sprat kicking.”

Hugh looked at her in wonder. “It’s not a sprat anymore. It’s a little person.”

“Baby Douglas! It’s the first time it’s seemed real.”

“Will it do that a lot?”

“Mum says it will.”

“Goodness, me.”

*

The short pantomime sketches which had been born of necessity during Hugh’s first term when the staff were so shorthanded, had become an institution as they simplified rehearsals and were so popular with the boys. Now that the war was over and lanterns could be carried to light the way home in the dark, Chaucer and Polgarth combined to make one big show, to which the village was invited. On the Saturday before the end of term, the big hall was declared out of bounds while the Staff prepared.

The Prefects were left in charge of the whole school from the Third Form upwards for the day and, as usual on these occasions, co-opted the rest of the Sixth Form to help keep everyone happy.

Apart from an hour’s prep in the morning there were no lessons and, as it was still unseasonably mild, they decided to get the boys out of the house for the rest of the day.

The cooks gladly prepared packed lunches which enabled them to get the Refectory ready for the evening and lists were put up on the big Notice Board the afternoon before, splitting the boys up into suitable groups for a variety of rambles.

The Inseparables found that they had been split up for the day as the Prefects co-opted some of the Upper Fifth as extra helpers and Reg found himself assigned to a group which was taking a short and easy walk which stayed in the valley, accompanying most of the Third Form and a few less fit members of the year above. He felt a bit better when he saw that the Head Boy and Games Prefect, together with two other members of the Upper Sixth were also accompanying this party.

“I’m sorry to grab you for this walk, Entwistle.” Said Ashdown, the Head Boy as he met with his helpers before the walk. “I know you would rather have gone on one of the more energetic routes, but we’ve got some holy horrors in this group which is why I’m leading it and I need all the help I can get. Watch out for Jenkins and Tomlin from Lower Four. If I had my way, they’d have been split up and sent on the longest, hardest walks I could find but they’re so lazy, they’d spoil it for everyone else.

The last time we had a ramble, they managed to dupe the Prefect in charge by ducking behind a wall and hiding. The poor chap didn’t notice for a good twenty minutes and had to turn the whole lot round to go back and find them.

Entwistle, you lead the way, just remember not to go too fast, and the rest of you spread yourselves out. I’ll go at the back, where Jenkins and Tomlin are likely to be. Believe me, I’ll have my beady eye on them this time!

Just watch out for anyone who seems to find it a bit much as well. We’ve got a few delicate boys with us and we might have to stop somewhere and bring some of them back the short way if necessary.”

They set off, Reg remembering to go slowly and he found himself surrounded by a group of eleven year olds from Chaucer, all wanting to talk about kite flying, which they were looking forward to when they reached the senior school. To his surprise, he found he was enjoying himself and set his mind to entertaining them as they strolled along.

By the time they reached the agreed lunch stop, the group had spread out quite considerably and he was a bit nervous that he might have let his group get too far ahead but Ashdown, as he sat down next to him to eat his sandwiches, gave him a quick grin.

“You’ve got a way with the youngsters, Entwistle. There were a couple in that group swarming round you who I thought would flag before now. Well done.”

“Thanks. All I had to do was answer their questions. How did you get on with Jenkins and Tomlin?”

“The first time they played up, I told them if they did it again, they’d miss the pantomime tonight. I’ll remind them again before we set off after lunch in case their memories slip.”

*

“Where’s my wig? I’m sure I left it on this chair.”

“Look underneath, Charles. That looks like blond curls on the floor.”

“Bother! I haven’t got time to brush it again.”

“Oh, I don’t know. The tousled, windblown look really suits you.”

“Now you have got me worried – a big green genie thinks I look attractive.”

Hugh, helping Matron into her crocodile costume, laughed. “Could have been worse. A crocodile is more scary than a genie.”

Hugh and Matron had refined their act as Captain Hook and the Crocodile over the past couple of years and the result was a far cry from the painted cardboard and short duel of their first appearance. Hugh had found a trick sword in a junk shop and was looking forward to the cries of horror when he appeared to plunge it into the Crocodile’s side.

Charles jumped as a deep voice behind him intoned “All the better to eat you with, my dear.”

“Jack! Don’t do that to me. I’m only an innocent little girl and I might faint when a wolf creeps up on me. Anyway, you’ve got the wrong girl – I’m Cinderella, not Red Riding Hood. Where’s my Prince Charming?”

A cheer went up as Mary appeared from behind a screen dressed as a generic Principal Boy. She swept her plumed cap from her head and gave them all an elegant bow, slightly marred as her sword, hung well round the back of her waist to avoid tripping over it, slapped her sharply on her behind.

There was a general hubbub as last minute adjustments were made to costumes which intensified as Dorothy, who was producing the show – or as she frequently claimed, acting as Zoo keeper – rang a bell and cried “Fifteen minutes to curtain up!”

“Where are the Ugly Sisters?” queried Oliver Jeffreys, who was clanking around hung with various odd pieces of metal as the Tin Man.

“They’re behind you!” two falsetto voices replied in unison and all the staff swung round to see the two Heads dressed in garish dresses and wigs, with their walking boots peeping out from beneath the floor length hems.

Eric had elected to be the fat sister and was already regretting his choice as the pillows strapped to his middle were already making him too hot. He smiled and a cry of horror went up as everyone saw the lifelike gaps in his teeth.

“The little ones will have nightmares!” said someone at the back of the room.

“Nonsense! The little dears have stronger stomachs than you think. They’ve seen worse at the Cinema.”

John, as the thin sister had attached some horribly lifelike warts, made of putty to his face, including one on the end of his nose, which he felt gingerly. “This doesn’t feel secure.” He said wiggling it slightly.

“Leave it alone!” exclaimed his ‘sister’. “You’ll never have a nice complexion if you keep picking at your spots.”

“Ten minutes.” Called Dorothy, ringing her bell again and the rushing around resumed.

“Five minutes! Anthony, you’d better get to the piano.”

“I think that should have been ‘overture and beginners please’.” Complained Anthony Compton, who was a visiting piano teacher, “Get to the piano sounds so plebeian.”

Dorothy laughing at him, produced a toy whip from behind her back and waved it in the air. “Plebeian or not, you get to the piano this minute.”

Anthony pretended terror and set off for the front of house, where an excited cheer went up from the full hall. Bowing elegantly, he stepped up onto the dais, set to one side of the stage and sat at the piano with a flourish, playing to the house with a fastidious wipe of the keys with a large handkerchief, before ostentatiously and loudly cracking his knuckles, causing a loud laugh from the audience.

As he started to play a medley of nursery rhymes, Dorothy was trying to get her characters into order. “No time for any more adjustments. Where’s the White Rabbit?”

Ivy ran towards the door to the stage, dressed in what loosely resembled a rabbit’s outfit, complete with floppy ears and whiskers, holding up her oversized cardboard watch and crying “I’m late! I’m late!” As she passed through the door, they saw that she had attached a large powder puff to the seat of her costume and she paused to give a saucy wiggle. Dorothy gave up the unequal struggle and collapsed on a chair laughing.

As Charles had said four years before, the content didn’t really matter – the boys just enjoyed seeing the staff making fools of themselves. The mixing of nursery rhyme scenes with traditional panto stories worked well and, when Hugh plunged his sword into Matron and she fell to the floor shrieking and clutching the sword to her side to disguise the fact that the blade had retracted into the handle, there was the expected gasp of horror as Hugh danced in triumph, before she leapt to her feet and plunged it into him in turn.

Once all the bows were taken and the staff retired to attempt to restore themselves to a normal appearance, the cooks and maids, accompanied by Mrs Thompson and a few other women, slipped from the hall to start serving supper onto plates ready for the expected rush.

Julian waited for Mary in the corridor and the first thing she asked was where he had left her mother.

“Don’t worry about her, she’s having a high old time. The last time I saw her, she was heading for the kitchen with Mrs Thompson, both wiping tears of laughter from their eyes. I gather she’s been co-opted into the catering brigade while she’s here.”

“I’m so glad. I’ve not seen her so happy for years.”
#121:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 6:42 pm
    —
Oh that was lovely Pat - love the different costumes all the Staff had (two Heads as Ugly Sisters? Wink ) and Dorothey attempting, without a great deal of hope, to instil some sort of order!

Also like that Mary's Mum is settling in so well and that it looks as though she'll have a job offer on the table.

Thank you.
#122:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 8:58 pm
    —
*cheering wildly*

Very Happy
#123:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 10:59 pm
    —
Fabulous Pat! Thank you! Very Happy
#124:  Author: Karoline, Location: Leeds, West Yorkshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 9:23 am
    —
Wonderful Pat, loved the staff making fools of themselves Laughing
#125:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 12:35 pm
    —
It's lovely to see them all enjoying themselves - and I'm glad Mary's mum is have a good visit Very Happy

Thanks, Pat
#126:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 2:35 pm
    —
As wonderful as ever! Thank you so much.
#127:  Author: Miranda, Location: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sun Aug 20, 2006 11:25 am
    —
Have just found this lovely story, and although some bits are confusing without having read the previous parts, I am thoroughly enjoying it.

I particularly liked the fact that it was the boys who are putting something in the Carol Service for Billy - such a nice thought.

Can't wait to meet this Ethel woman!

Thanks Pat.
#128:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Sun Aug 20, 2006 7:44 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I loved reading about the pantomine.
#129:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 10:27 am
    —
Miranda if you can find the time you should certainly read the earlier parts - you can find them in the Index Drabbleorum under P or Pat might be able to email you the unyibbled parts!

Wonderful, thank you Pat. Fantastic that Mary's Mum is settling in so well - I can just see her staying now and I love the panto!
#130:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 7:10 pm
    —
I can certainly email parts 1 - 9 to anyone who would like to read them without yibble though I need to sort 10 and 11 still - apologies to all who have asked for them - unfortunately RL rules and I'll try to beat it into submission.

Just pm with your email address and I'll send them on.



The getting up bell was delayed for an hour on the last Sunday, giving a feeling of the nearness of the end of term and the start of the holidays. Hugh went down to meet Stacie at the station before lunch and brought her back to the Lodge, to be greeted rapturously by her ex-colleagues.

Much of the day was devoted to choir rehearsals for the Carol Service and the Wedding, once the regular morning service was over, and Mary and Julian with John, Hugh and Stacie, slipped in for their own rehearsal while the boys were at lunch.

Most of the Sixth Form and Upper Fifth set off in the morning to cut holly and hawthorn and pulled great swathes of Ivy to adorn the Chapel, laying it in an outbuilding nearby till the time came for decorating. As soon as rehearsals were over, an army of people from the village surged in and, with the help of the older boys, soon had everything sparkling. Then came the fun of adorning the beautiful building with greenery and setting up the Christmas Tree, freshly cut by Mr Newby and Tom, that morning.

Two of the school’s handymen brought in the crib and, in keeping with a long held tradition, the First Form boys arrived with Nancy and Christine to set it up and decorate the area around it with garlands and paper flowers they had been making for weeks. To an outsider, it may have appeared less than aesthetic, but it was done with joy and pride in their contribution to the celebrations and their high young voices, excitedly discussing their work delighted all who heard them.

Hugh and Dorothy walked down across the fields with Julian to Chaucer House for supper and, once the boys were in bed, they joined the rest of the Staff and Stacie for an evening of relaxation in the Staff Room.

Mary’s mother had declined an invitation, pleading the need for an early night as she was helping Mrs Newby make sausages first thing the following morning and Dorothy and Hugh slipped away early as they were both on early duty the next morning.

“Nearly the end of another term. Next term will be my last.” Dorothy remarked as the crossed the last field. “I’m looking forward to Christmas on our own.”

“Are you sure you wouldn’t rather go to your mother’s?”

“No. They’re happy enough that we’re not coming till the following weekend and we’ll have New Year with them. It will be lovely to be alone here at Christmas. I’m glad we’ll be away when Mary and Julian get back as well. That will give them a chance to settle in without us around.”

*

Monday was spent in regular lessons, though no prep was set and many of the boys spent the evening frantically putting the finishing touches to Christmas presents to take home for their families.

Mrs Collins moved down to the bakery, having accepted an invitation to stay over Christmas and wanting to be on hand to help with the last preparations for the wedding breakfast, much to Mary’s delight and Julian’s relief at how well she was settling in.

Lunchtime on the Tuesday saw an end to lessons and then there was just the announcement of final form placements and prizes for the term as well as a general tidying up of form rooms to leave all clear for the major cleaning which always took place during the holidays.

Julian had set up his office, ready for the New Year and Eric and John ceremoniously dumped boxes of paper and ledgers on his desk with beaming faces. He had already started sorting out a few things and had drafted in some men from the village to chop wood so that the woodshed was full. The farmers were still warning that they expected a bad winter and he felt it was better to be safe than sorry, though it had stayed mild so far.

After consultations with the Newbys, an industrial sized refrigerator had been installed at the farm and, by pulling some strings, the fuel tank for the generator was topped up to capacity in case the electricity supply should fail. He would have time to sort out the rest of his office when he and Mary returned from a few days in London, where they planned to spend their honeymoon.

As had happened at the end of the summer term, some boys were staying for the wedding, although the majority would leave after the Carol Service. Quite a few fathers were old boys and many of those remembered Julian as a boy and wanted to attend the wedding and make the occasion a reunion with old friends.

The Polgarth Arms was full, except for two rooms reserved for Aunt Ethel, Alf and his wife Joan, who would not be arriving till late afternoon on the Wednesday, and quite a few of the villagers had guests staying. Gertrude was staying with Miss Snaith and Miss Gregory, Clive Borrows and his wife came to stay in the Governors’ room at Chaucer and Samuel Adams drove up without his wife, who had just had a baby, and moved into the guest room at Polgarth.

*

Late Tuesday afternoon, Mary went down to the bakery to talk to her mother about the future. Mrs Thompson knew of a small cottage, set in a row on a quiet street not far from the bakery and, if Mrs Collins agreed, Mary and Julian would buy it and renovate it for her.

Mary still wasn’t sure that her mother would fall in with their plans and move away from the lake but, as the shop bell tinkled when she opened the door, her mother came bustling out from the back with a beaming smile and she became sure they were doing the right thing.

“Are you sure you would want me butting in on your life?” she asked anxiously when they were sitting upstairs and she understood what was being offered.

“Oh, Mum! It would be the icing on the cake. You’re the only parent either of us has, you know. Of course we want you near. You’ll have your independence again and I probably wouldn’t see as much of you as I’d like, you’d be too busy – especially if you came to help the Thompsons.”

“I’d like to do that. You know, I had forgotten how much I enjoyed working at the bakers before I married your Dad.”

“Why didn’t you do that again after Dad died? I know you were never happy cleaning at Mrs Jackson’s.”

“You have to start early at the baking, dear, and I couldn’t leave you and George at four in the morning, could I.”

“I never thought of that. Will you consider it?”

“What about when their Ned comes home?”

“They’re a bit older than you so they’ll probably want to take things a bit easier – that’s why they’ve offered you the job in the first place.”

“If you’re sure Julian will be happy about it.”

“He’ll be very happy. The cottage is his suggestion.”

“He’s a good man, Mary. Lot’s of blokes wouldn’t want their mother in law on their doorstep.”

“You’re not just any ‘mother in law’. He really likes you.” Mary reached out for her mother’s hand.

“I’ll do it! How long would it take to get the cottage and make it right? I don’t want you spending lots of money on it, mind. Just make it watertight and I can do the painting myself.”

“I’m going to leave you and Julian to argue about that. He’ll probably insist on doing more than you think he should but he’ll have an eye to the long term – better to get everything shipshape first than to have to disrupt things later when you’re moved in. As for how long it will take, I think you might be surprised at how quickly Julian can get things done.”

“He’s probably right to do anything that needs it first but, even though I know he’s well off, I wouldn’t want to be a charity case.”

“Mum! You can’t be a charity case to your own family. If the situation was the other way round, you’d do the same for us.”

“Aye, you’re right lass. I’ve been with Ethel a bit too long, I reckon.”

“I know she’s bossy but does she really make you feel like that?”

“She likes making me feel beholden to her, if that’s what you mean. She’s kind, mind you, but she’d does like everyone to know it. I don’t want to tell her I’m leaving till it’s nearly time – she’ll go on so.”

“Do you have to go back to stay at all? We could go after Christmas and get your things for you.”

“Where would I live till the cottage is ready?”

“With us or Dorothy – or even stay with the Thompsons. It’d be better than lodging with Aunt Ethel. Let’s go and look at this cottage in the morning. If you like it, Julian will put in an offer and we’ll get moving on it as soon as we come back from Honeymoon.”

*

Mary had done a lot of thinking in the previous week She realised that she had dismissed and mocked everything about Julian’s background. She had decried the opulence of his home, been shocked by his wealth and it was a wonder he had gone ahead with the marriage.

He had even felt it necessary to ask whether she would be happy to stay at Claridge’s for the their honeymoon and she had seen the anxious look on his face.

Even in the matter of the engagement ring, she had insisted on a simple, small stone when he really wanted her to have something more extravagant to express his joy. She felt a bit ashamed about that now.

It was on the other end of the scale, but someday she would have to decide what to do with two cheap Staffordshire Dogs and she would be upset if Julian advised her to dispose of them because they were ugly.

Not that he would. He had accepted her mother and, despite the misunderstanding at the start (curse Aunt Ethel) she was comfortable with him now and he was enjoying having her around. He was in full agreement that they should try and get her to move to Polgarth and it had been his suggestion they should buy a cottage for her. He’d said it rather hesitantly – almost as if he expected her to refuse. He was even calling her ‘Mum’.

As she cycled back up the hill to the school, she determined to enjoy whatever other extravagances he had planned for the honeymoon and learn to accept her new life as his wife. After all, his happiness was what counted.

*

The next morning the boys who were going home packed their cases to be ready to leave after the Carol Service. Of the sixteen boys in Mary’s form, fourteen had persuaded their parents that they should stay for the wedding and in the whole school, about eighty would stay, many of them being sons of old boys who had known Julian so long ago.

Clive, who had been in the year above Julian, and Samuel who was a couple of years older, had canvassed as many old boys as John and Eric had addresses for, including their own contemporaries as well as Julian’s and quietly arranged for them to stay at hotels in Northallerton to arrive and surprise the Groom on his big day.

As promised, Julian and Mary took Mrs Collins to look at the cottage and, though it was run down and shabby at the moment, she was delighted. Opening straight onto the street, it had a back garden which sloped down to the stream. Inside, there was a parlour and kitchen with two bedrooms above, set in the eaves. There was even an outhouse which could be rebuilt and attached to the house to make a bathroom. She already knew the neighbours from working in the shop and was inclined to be tearful with joy at having her own home again.

Julian went straight to the phone when he got home and offered the asking price in return for a quick decision. The Lawyer who was selling the property accepted it on the spot and was rather stunned when Julian asked for the papers to be sent over not later than the next morning as he wanted to sign and return them with a cheque before his wedding.

He quickly agreed when Julian offered to buy two more properties which were being sold with sitting tenants in the same street, provided all three sales were completed immediately.

“Do you really want to buy three cottages?” asked Mary who had heard his side of the conversation.

“Why not? It will ensure that it all goes through quickly – and it will as the Lawyer thinks his ship has come in. He’ll get all the documents brought over tomorrow morning by one of his clerks and I’ll sign them and send a cheque back with him. That means I can get the builders to look at it and start as soon as possible.

We don’t mind having sitting tenants and we can help the village by bringing two more cottages up to scratch. There’s another thing, too. If three cottages in the row are done up, other people might want to do the same with theirs and it will improve the whole street.”

“I love you, Julian.”

“I love you too, darling. I’m enjoying seeing your Mum happy as well. She’s so different from the woman I met the first time we went to Windermere.”

“Do you think we’ll have any bother with Aunt Ethel?”

“Probably. I’ve met her type before. How important to your Mum is it that we keep her happy?”

“I don’t really know. If it were up to me, she could go jump in Windermere – in fact, I’d gladly push her. She’s made Mum miserable by making her feel ‘beholden’ as Mum puts it. Not only that, she’s mean. Mum hadn’t had butter since she moved there and she was charged extra to have a fire in her bedroom. Honestly, if I’d known how bad it was, I’d have moved home and found a cottage we could both live in, but she always put a brave face on it and I didn’t realise.”

“It’s not your fault and if you had moved home then she would have felt guilty. I just wanted to know so I know how ‘Sir Julian’ I can be with her. I’d hate to cause a rift in the family if it really matters to your Mum so I need to know how to handle her.”

“Will you really deal with her for me? I feel I ought to sort her out myself but I’m not sure I could do it without losing my temper completely.”

“I suggest we leave it till we come back after our honeymoon. For the moment she only needs to know your Mum is not going back for Christmas.”

“Good idea. I’ll tell Mum that and I’m sure she will agree. She’d dread a scene on our wedding day.”

*

The Chapel was filling up with boys and guests by half past one on the Wednesday and Reg was pacing up and down in the form room reciting the poem he would be delivering during the service. He hadn’t been able to eat much lunch and felt slightly sick.

Copley looked at the clock. “We’ll have to go now. We’re late already.”

Reg took a deep breath. “I know. I just wish it was over.”

“Look at us instead of everyone else.” Advised Dixon. “You’ve rehearsed it with us so many times you can’t be scared of us.”

“It’s for Billy. Just think of that.” Added Macdonald, unexpectedly.

“I’ll be all right when it comes to it. Let’s go then. Do I look all right? No smuts or anything?”

Everyone examined him carefully and Copley straightened his tie.

“You’re fine – apart from that bit of hair that stands up. Have you got a clean hankie?”

“You sound like Auntie.” Laughed Reg, a little shakily, as he showed Hanson a snow white hankie.

Surrounded by his friends, Reg set off for the Carol Service.
#131:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 7:40 pm
    —
Wonderful as always, Pat. I go from laughter to tears and back again.

Hint. I really want to see Julian telling Aunt Ethel where to get off. Mean cow, not letting her own sister have her own butter ration to eat.
#132:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 9:28 pm
    —
Nasty woman - Aunt Ethel deserves all Julian can throw at her. Evil or Very Mad


Lovely Pat - thank you.
#133:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 8:39 am
    —
She is awful - Aunt Ethel I mean. Lovely to see Julian and Mary's mum getting on so well. And Reg has some wonderful friends.

Thank you Pat.
#134:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 9:16 am
    —
Thanks, Pat. I'm glad that Mary's Mum has agreed to move to the village and that the wedding plans seem to be going well.
#135:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 12:34 pm
    —
Julian and Mary are so so lovely!

Aunt E is just a mean old *****, grrrr. I hope we do get to see Julian telling her off?

*hugs Reg*
#136:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 6:19 pm
    —
I hope this doesn't cause anyone to go round singing carols out of season!


The familiar carols were being played on the organ as they went down the aisle to where seats had been reserved so that Reg could get to the pulpit easily. This was the fourth Christmas Reg had heard this medley and as it finished, the familiar words of ‘Once in Royal David’s City’ were heard, begun by one lone treble voice and then gathering in intensity as the choir followed Reverend Wilson down the aisle, and he began to feel calmer.

As the familiar bidding prayer began, he found himself caught up in the moment.

“Belovèd in Christ, be it this Christmas our care and delight to prepare ourselves to hear again the message of the angels: in heart and mind to go even unto Bethlehem and see this thing which is come to pass, and with the shepherds and the wise men adore the Child lying in his Mother's arms.”

Lessons and Carols followed, each strengthening Reg’s resolve to speak for Billy and of hope for the future. Then suddenly it was his turn to walk to the pulpit.

He walked forward and ascended the steps with a measured tread. Gazing out over the expectant rows of boys, parents, staff and villagers, he felt slightly detached as he began to speak in his deep clear voice with the Yorkshire accent still lingering in his pronunciation.

“Everyone says Christmas is a time for children because we are celebrating the birth of Christ, the most important baby of all, and I have been asked to tell you about a child who has become special to many of the boys at Polgarth.

Billy lived in London with his parents and, when he was eight he became ill. For a long while his parents didn’t know what was wrong with him and, because they were poor, they delayed going to a Doctor. It wasn’t till he had an abscess on his back that they took him.

He had TB in the bones of his spine and was offered a free bed in a big Sanatorium in Armishire. He spent two years there lying on a plaster bed, while the Doctors tried to make him better but once it has got a hold, TB is very difficult to cure as there are no drugs which will kill it.

We got to know him when we visited Jimmy Canning, one of our boys who had gone to have an operation there and we looked for something we could do to help Billy and the other boys who are on that ward. One day, I flew my kite on the lawn outside the hospital for the boys to see and some of the Doctors asked if we could make kites for them.

The Kite Club decided that they would not only make the kites for the Doctors, but see what else we could do to cheer the boys up and we began writing to them and sending them snaps and books and comics. Some of us visited and got to know them. We flew our kites for them and we made a kite for Billy, even though we knew that he might never walk again.

He kept it on his bed, under the frame which held the plaster, so that he could touch it. It was a great comfort to him and his most prized possession. He loved his kite and believed he would fly it one day.

We don’t know why or how but from that day on, the TB bacteria lost it’s power to do more damage and after six months he was free of it. By now his back was too weak for him to sit up and he needed a big operation to try and make it strong again. In the meantime, he was able to lie in a wheelchair with a brace on his back and be taken outside for the first time since he became ill.

At half term, I flew his kite for him on the lawn while he watched, lying in his wheelchair, and, for a couple of minutes, he held the reel with me. I will never forget the joy on his face and the wonder in his voice when he said. “It’s alive.”

Billy died a few weeks ago. His heart was not strong enough to stand the operation. We were, and still are, very upset that a lovely little boy is not with us any more. We’re not going to give up though, any more than the Doctors and Nurses will, for there are many other boys who need our help. Some day, we pray, no child will suffer as Billy did.

Billy is free from the body which kept him a prisoner for so long and, although we will miss him, we are happy that he is free. We will remember him always and be glad we knew him and will someday meet him again.

We have found a poem which says how we feel.

Death is nothing at all.
I have only slipped away into the next room.
I am I and you are you,
Whatever we were to each other, that we still are.
Call me by my old familiar name,
Speak to me in the easy way which you always used.
Put no difference in your tone,
wear no forced air of solemnity or sorrow,
laugh as we always laughed
at the little jokes we enjoyed together.
Pray smile, think of me, pray for me.
Let my name be ever the household word
that it always was.
Let it be spoken without effort,
without the trace of a shadow in it.
Life means all that it ever meant,
it is the same as it ever was.
There is unbroken continuity,
why should I be out of mind
because I am out of sight?
I am waiting for you
somewhere very near
just around the corner.
All is well.

Billy is free now, his spirit soaring like a kite.

Reg turned as he finished speaking and all eyes followed his gaze as a small kite appeared and slowly rose to hang beside the Silver Star over the crib.

A small, clear voice rose from the choir.

Lullay, thou little tiny child, lullay
By, by, lully, lullay
Lullay, thou little tiny child, lullay
By, by, lully, lullay

There was a moment’s silence and Reg returned to his pew, still feeling the unnatural calm which had descended on him the moment he had climbed the steps of the pulpit.

The Chaplain came to the altar rail.

“We will not forget Billy. There is unbroken continuity, as the poem said, and we are celebrating the miracle of Christmas and the coming of the Child who is at the heart of our faith – the Child who is with Billy now.”

The organ began to play and everyone rose to sing the familiar words which always heralded the placing of the Baby in the manger.

Unto us is born a Son,
King of quires supernal:
See on earth his life begun,
Of lords the Lord eternal.

Three of the youngest boys from the First Form walked down the aisle, the youngest and smallest one carefully cradling the old doll, swathed in white, which represented the Christ Child.

Solemnly, two of them knelt before the crib while the third placed the baby carefully in the manger. Nancy, who had slipped down a side aisle to be with them, watched anxiously as he proudly performed his task and then joined his friends to kneel with them for a moment.

Standing, they turned to the congregation and announced in clear, high voices.

“Let us rejoice. A Child is born.”

As Nancy beckoned them to her and shepherded them back to their seats, the organ pealed out and the Chapel rang with triumphant sound as everyone rose to sing.

Good Christian men rejoice
With heart and soul and voice!
Give ye heed to what we say
News! News!
Jesus Christ is born today!
Ox and ass before Him bow
And He is in the manger now
Christ is born today!
Christ is born today!

Good Christian men, rejoice
With heart and soul and voice
Now ye hear of endless bliss
Joy! Joy!
Jesus Christ was born for this
He hath ope'd the heav'nly door
And man is blessed evermore
Christ was born for this
Christ was born for this

Good Christian men, rejoice
With heart and soul and voice
Now ye need not fear the grave:
Peace! Peace!
Jesus Christ was born to save
Calls you one and calls you all
To gain His everlasting hall
Christ was born to save
Christ was born to save.
#137:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 7:06 pm
    —
Thank you, Pat.

I have tears in my eyes, it was so incredibly moving.

*weeping for Billy*

Crying or Very sad
#138:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 8:28 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. Those were just exactly the right words. Crying or Very sad
#139:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 9:37 pm
    —
That was lovely Pat, thank you.
#140:  Author: Karry, Location: Stoke on Trent PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 7:53 am
    —
Thank you Pat. This was so moving, and tear jerking! I have just had someone come and ask me if there is anything wrong, as i am sitting here with tears rolling down my cheeks!
#141:  Author: Karoline, Location: Leeds, West Yorkshire PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 8:32 am
    —
Thanks Pat, that was lovely
#142:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 9:09 am
    —
Beautiful and so right.

Thank you Pat.
#143:  Author: ibarhis, Location: London and Hemel Hempstead PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 11:16 am
    —
I'm sitting here with unshed tears in my eyes... that was moving almost beyond words!
#144:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 6:55 pm
    —
Beautiful Pat, thank you.
#145:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 8:05 pm
    —
I, too, was moved to tears.

Thank you, Pat.
#146:  Author: Caroline OSullivan, Location: Reading, Berkshire, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 8:20 pm
    —
That was beautiful thank you Pat

*restocks the tissue box*
#147:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 8:26 pm
    —
There was a rush after the service as parents collected their children for the journey home and others were hustled into the coaches which would take them to the station. Keith Morris and John Mason were unable to stay for the wedding as they had made prior arrangements and together with a handful of the Sixth Form would form the escort to Leeds and on to London.

All the Inseparables were staying and MacDonald’s father was one of those staying in Northallerton to attend the wedding, being an old Form mate of Julian’s. After waving the coaches off, they retired to their dormitories to change out of their best trousers and shirts, coming down from the emotional high with jokes and laughter.

“It’s colder this afternoon.” Hanson said as he donned a pullover. “I hope it’s not going to snow.”

The others shouted at him not to tempt fate and Reg threw a pillow at him.

“I’ve been waiting over three years for the chance to do that.”

They both fell on their beds laughing and then had to explain their first meeting in the dormitory at Chaucer to the others.

“Wouldn’t it be great if we had a white Christmas.”

“So long as we get home first.” Said Macdonald. “Don’t forget we’re driving.”

“I’d forgotten your Dad is here for the wedding. Was he at the Carol Service.”

MacDonald shook his head. “They want to surprise Sir Julian and Miss Collins tomorrow so he and his old school friends are staying out of sight in Northallerton. I bet they’re having a high old time and getting drunk as lords. Shall we go down to tea? They won’t leave it out for long today.”

“I’ve just remembered. It’s your last Carol Service, Scotty. This time next year you’ll be gone.”

“I was hoping no one would remember that. I want to go but I wish I could stay as well. Let’s forget that for now.”

*

A rather portly woman entered the hallway with a scowl on her face. Behind her trailed a resigned looking young man, loaded with cases and a nervous young woman.

“Good evening. I am Mrs Pritchard. Sir Julian has booked two rooms for me.”

Edward Garbutt, Landlord of the Polgarth Arms, stepped forwards smoothly, smiling.

“Ah, Mrs Pritchard, welcome. Did you have a good journey?”

“We did not. The directions we were given were not very clear and we have had quite a time finding the village.”

Mr Garbutt kept a straight face, in fact he managed to look quite sympathetic.

“Oh dear, I’m so sorry, the lanes round here are very confusing. Well, you are here now and I’ll show you to your rooms. You’ll be glad to get settled, I expect. I’ve arranged for you to have dinner in one of our private dining rooms. We’re very full tonight but Sir Julian was most insistent that we do everything to make your stay comfortable.”

“As you will know I am Mrs Collins’ sister. She insisted in coming over a week ago, much against my advice I may add, and I’ve not had so much as a letter. Is she not here to meet me?”

“I’m afraid not. She will be with Miss Collins this evening, I expect.”

“Then I must phone her. She will be anxious to see me and I shall want to talk to her after dinner.”

Mr Garbutt’s face dropped. “I’m afraid they don’t have a phone at the Lodge where Miss Collins lives.”

“Then perhaps you would be good enough to order me a taxi.”

“I’m afraid we don’t have any taxis in the village.”

“Then send a message, you must have a boy who could go.” By now Aunt Ethel’s mouth was tightening and Mr Garbutt realised she was reaching her limit before exploding.

“If you write a note, I’ll try to find one. Perhaps young Johnny Barker would go. I’ll send round and ask his mother. Let me show you to your rooms and I’ll see what we can do. I’ve given you rooms at the back where it’s quieter.”

The rooms were comfortable and had fires burning in the grates and when they were unpacked they met again in the hall.

Mr Garbutt was waiting for them. “I’ve sent one of the girls round to see if Johnny Barker can run your errand. In the meantime, your dining room is ready.”

He ushered them into a small room with a blazing fire and a table set for three. “Would you like a sherry while you order?”

Without consulting her son and his wife, Mrs Pritchard ordered glasses of sweet sherry.

After a few minutes he returned with three large glasses of sherry on a tray and three menus. He took his notepad out of his pocket and hovered with a pencil but, before Mrs Prichard could open her mouth, a knock came at the door and a harassed looking waiter entered.

“Mr Garbutt, there’s a phone call for you, it sounds urgent.”

Once more, Mr Garbutt bowed himself out with apologies and, closing the door firmly, set off down the corridor. ”Thanks, Jimmy. Sorry to have you perjure your immortal soul.”

“All in a good cause, Dad. I hope she has the soup – a dollop of sherry in that would help. If we can get them to have the mutton, we can put some in her gravy as well.”

“Good idea. From what I hear, she doesn’t normally drink so it shouldn’t take that much. Get your sister to top up their sherry glasses, especially hers, and take their order in a few minutes. Tell Elsie what we want her to have – she can be very persuasive. Oh, and make sure the fire is blazing. Alcohol and warmth should do the trick.”

Jimmy nodded. “We’ll deal with it, don’t worry. I reckon Elsie will forget to take the sherry bottle out with her. It’s funny, she even looks like Aunt Ida.”

“That’s just the expression on her face. Permanent dissatisfaction with the world can make you like that.”

A pretty dark haired girl came in and refilled their glasses. She strongly recommended the oxtail soup and took some time explaining that everything was home made and freshly cooked. She waxed lyrical about the mutton and checked carefully which vegetables they would prefer. About to leave the room, she looked at the fire and went across and put more wood on, chatting about how cold it was. As an afterthought, she topped up Aunt Ethel’s sherry glass again and left with promises of dinner immediately. Thoughtlessly, she left the sherry bottle behind on the table next to Aunt Ethel and, after a few minutes, her glass was full again – after all it was free and no more than her due after all she’d done for Martha.

Dinner, when it eventually arrived, was as tasty as promised. Aunt Ethel who was inclined to criticize any cooking but her own was moved to praise the rich soup and the mutton was everything which could be wished for, though the gravy was not quite as she would have made it. She was feeling strangely mellow by now and didn’t notice that her glass was being refilled with wine every time she took a sip by the girl who stayed in the room and was most attentive.

After a delicious sherry trifle, Mr Garbutt arrived with a writing pad to say that Johnny Barker’s mother had agreed reluctantly that he should go the two miles to the school so long as he was accompanied by another boy and Johnny had gone round to ask his friend if he could go with him.

Aunt Ethel sat by the fire and took the pad on her knee. The fire was warm and she felt oddly sleepy. Her head nodded and the pen slipped from her hand.

Alf and Joan looked at one another and then at Mr Garbutt who shrugged.

“I’m afraid your mother seems very tired. Do you think she should really stay up late?”

A slow smile lit up Alf’s face. “I think she would be better in bed. It was a long journey, after all.”

“Just what I was thinking. I’ll call my wife and, then, once we can get her upstairs, she can help get her to bed. I have a feeling she will sleep well tonight.”

Joan looked from one to the other and laughed softly. “Do you think Johnny Barker will be disappointed.”

“Oh, I don’t think he’ll mind.” Said Mr Garbutt, blandly. “Perhaps when your mother is settled, you’d like to join us in the Bar.”

“Aye. We’d like that real well.”

*

The next morning, Aunt Ethel woke with a headache. She had no memory of going to bed but she must have done for here she was. Suddenly she sat up with a start. She still hadn’t seen Martha. Oh! She put her hand to her head as pain shot through it. Perhaps she’d better lie down again for a minute or two.

About thirty minutes later, there came a knock at the door and a plump, middle aged woman came in with a tray.

“Good morning, Mrs Pritchard. I’ve brought your breakfast up as it’s so late and we thought we should let you sleep on. My husband told me how tired you were last night. It’s a long way from Windermere and you must have been exhausted.”

She quickly set up a small table, placed the tray on it and with a quick smile, left the room. Aunt Ethel looked for her watch but it was not on her bedside table. She got out of bed gingerly and poured herself a cup of tea. Lifting the lid on the large plate, the smell of bacon, egg and sausage assailed her and she quickly put the lid down again. Perhaps just a slice of toast today, though it seemed a pity to waste free food. She did hope she wasn’t going to be ill.

She drank the tea and buttered a piece of toast, then remembered that the woman who brought the tray had said it was late. Blearily she made her way over to the dressing table and found her watch where she must have left it. Why it was nearly half past nine and the wedding was at half past ten. She picked up her sponge bag and towel and was half way out the door to hurry to the bathroom when she realised she had neither slippers nor dressing gown on. Returning hastily, she found one slipper and her dressing gown but it took her a good five minutes to find the other slipper, which she must have kicked under the bed. It was right in the middle under the headboard and she had to kneel down and crawl under the bed to get it.

Eventually, she was dressed, her best hat firmly pinned in place and she set off to see if Alf and Joan were ready. As she went along the corridor, she realised that she had no idea which was their room as she had been conducted to hers first last night.

Descending the stairs, she found them waiting in the lounge. “Mum! It’s not like you to be late up. You were so tired last night, I was worried.”

His mother looked at her son suspiciously for a moment and then dismissed the thought that he didn’t sound quite sincere.

“Do you know how to get to the Church, we should be setting off if I’m to see your Aunt before the wedding starts.”

“Someone is ferrying people to and fro in a car and they’ll be back for us in a few minutes.”

“What do you mean? It’s only a small village. I could see the Church from my bedroom window.”

“It’s not at the Village Church. They’re getting married up at the School in the Chapel there.”

“Chapel! Don’t tell me Mary has gone over to chapel now. I knew no good would come of her moving away. I said it many a time.”

“I don’t think so, Mum. It’s a Church at the school and they just call it a Chapel.”

“Then why do they call it a Chapel? Confusing people!”

Mr Garbutt emerged from his office behind the reception desk and came into the lounge, schooling his features.

“Good morning, Mrs Pritchard. The car will be back for you in a minute or two. I trust you slept well?”

A car horn sounded and Mr Garbutt ushered the three to the door. “This way, please.”

The driver got out and came round to open the doors for them. “Is this the last, Ed?”

“Yes Mr Evans. This is Mrs Pritchard, and her son and daughter in law.”

“Pleased to meet you.” Mr Evans beamed at them. “I believe you are Mary’s Aunt Ethel. I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Ushering them into the car, he started the engine and glancing at his watch, set off slowly round the Square, which to Aunt Ethel’s surprise was deserted, and wound his way through a maze of narrow streets, before glancing at his watch again and driving out of the village.

“It’s a bigger place than I realised. It must have taken us nearly ten minutes to get this far.”

“It’s more that it’s an absolute warren to drive through and the streets are so narrow, you can’t get up any speed.” Mr Evans explained as he drove slowly and carefully along the lane.

Alf and Joan, sitting in the back, exchanged a glance and then quickly looked out of the windows in case they laughed out loud – They had both noticed that they passed the Garage three times.

“Can’t you go any faster?”

“Sorry. You never know when a flock of sheep is going to appear round the corner. Don’t worry, you’ll be in time.”

They were, though barely, and had to scurry behind an usher down the aisle to sit three rows behind Mrs Collins. Mrs Pritchard hesitated, wanting to go to her rightful seat at the front but at that moment, the organ stopped playing and she had no choice but to enter the pew before Mary entered.

*

Up at his cottage, Julian had succumbed to an unaccustomed attack of nerves and couldn’t find his cuff links. As soon as Hugh was ready, he went round to collect Julian, only to find him with shaking hands, unable to knot his tie to his satisfaction.

“Goodness. You’re more nervous than I was.” Exclaimed Hugh.

Julian gave a shaky laugh. “Not from what I heard. I gather Charles had to tie your shoe laces.”

“I’d forgotten that. I know what. he gave me a little snifter before we set out and it steadied my nerves a treat. Let’s do the same.”

Hugh ran down stairs and appeared a few minutes later with two small glasses of whisky. “I’ve not brought the bottle – it wouldn’t to do to get carried away.”

“Thanks Hugh. You’re a brick.”

Hugh clinked his glass against Julian’s. “You’ll be fine. I won’t get a chance to say it later but Dorothy and I are so pleased for you both. We hope you’ll be as happy as we are.”

Soon they were in Hugh’s little car on the way to the School. The Hillman had been driven down the night before and Hugh would drive them to the Railway Station before bringing it back that afternoon.

People were still arriving as they entered the Chapel and Julian stared in amazement at the two pews of men who turned to grin at him as he walked down the aisle. Hugh chivvied him along and, as soon as they were at the front, Julian turned to Hugh and muttered “Were they who I think they were?”

Hugh nodded. “Mr Borrows and Mr Adams arranged it. They all spent the night in Northallerton so they could surprise you.”

“Good grief! I hardly recognised some of them. I haven’t seen any of them for over twenty years.”

“That’s why we insisted you couldn’t leave till the four o’clock train. You’ll have time to talk to them at the reception.”

“Have you got the rings safe?”

Hugh patted his pocket and sighed. “Yes. That’s the third time you’ve asked.”

“Oh.”

At that moment, the organist, who had been playing softly, stopped and silence fell. As the first chords of the Bridal March rang out, everyone turned, including Julian. As he saw Mary coming down the aisle on John’s arm looking confident and serene, all his fears left him.
#148:  Author: Pat, Location: Doncaster PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 8:34 pm
    —
I've had a lovely day catching up on this Pat. Lots of highs and lows and both beautifully done. Love the way that Aunt Ethel's being managed!!!
#149:  Author: Caroline OSullivan, Location: Reading, Berkshire, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 8:36 pm
    —
The managing of Aunt Ethel is fantastic. Sounds like the whole village was involved Very Happy

Thanks Pat
#150:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 9:07 pm
    —
LOLOLOLOLOL!!
Pat, that was a fabulous post!
#151:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 9:29 pm
    —
Laughing Brilliant!! Just what the old crock deserved!

Thank you Pat!

Last edited by Kat on Thu Aug 24, 2006 7:06 pm; edited 1 time in total
#152:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 9:34 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I'm glad that they managed to keep Aunt Ethel out of the way until the wedding and that everything else is going to plan as well.
#153:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 9:52 pm
    —
The Villagers did well didn't they? Love how her son and daughter-in-law have entered into the spirit of the thing too!

Thanks Pat. Laughing
#154:  Author: Miranda, Location: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 11:51 pm
    —
Everyone has rallied so well to keep Aunt Ethel out of places she doesn't belong!! YAY for all the village, and especially Mr Evans for driving around in circles Smile I loved Julian's reaction to the "two pews of men", and hope he'll have a great time reminiscing. And the ending...*sigh* so beautiful!

Thank you Pat
#155:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 8:46 am
    —
Ah, Pat - one moment you bring tears to my eyes, the next you have me laughing out loud! This is so extraordinarily good, my thanks indeed!
#156:  Author: Karoline, Location: Leeds, West Yorkshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 8:46 am
    —
Laughing Loved the managing of Aunt Ethel, thanks Pat
#157:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 11:05 am
    —
Wonderful! And I loved the managing of Aunt Ethel and the way the villagers enjoyed it too!

Thank you Pat!
#158:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 6:32 pm
    —
More suppression of Aunt Ethel on its way. Julian's 'chat' with his old schoolfriends will appear as a 'snippet' after this part is complete.



As Julian and Mary emerged from the Chapel, they were taken aback to find that it had been snowing and there was a light dusting everywhere, though the sky was now blue again and the sun was shining brightly. They hurried to the main school and Mrs Collins quickly had them in line to receive the guests with John, Stacie and Hugh. Towards the back came Alf and Joan who greeted Mary warmly and were introduced to Julian.

“Where’s your Mother?” asked Mrs Collins, worriedly.

“A Mrs Thompson caught her as she came in and asked her to give her opinion on something in the kitchen.”

“Oh!”

“Don’t worry, Mum.” Julian advised. “She’ll be fine with Mrs Thompson.” He turned to Alf and Joan. “Was she tired last night with the long drive?”

Alf nodded. “She went to bed early and didn’t get up till late, in fact we were the last to arrive.” His eyes were dancing and his mouth twitched.

“I thought she might be. It’s a long way. I trust you enjoyed your evening?”

“Very much thank you. Everyone was very friendly and we didn’t get to bed till late.”

“Good.”

As the wedding party was escorted to the stage, Mary looked at Julian and muttered. “What was that all about? Alf seemed very amused about something.”

“I don’t think you want to know. You’ll laugh too loud and spoil the dignity of the moment. I’ll tell you later.”

Mrs Thompson, after profusely thanking Aunt Ethel for her advice on the issue of whether the soup was sufficiently seasoned, was suddenly called away by another of the women to deal with something else.

Aunt Ethel emerged into the hall to see that she had missed the reception line and that most of the chairs were taken but Mr Evans, who had driven them to the School, came across and escorted her to his table.

“You’ll get a good view from here.” He said, pulling her chair out. He introduced the other three people sitting at the table as Mr and Mrs Douglas and Mrs Parker. “We all teach at Chaucer House with Mary.” He explained. “Oh, dear. You missed out on the sherry. I’ll get you one.”

Once the top table had started to eat, people started for the buffet. “Let me get yours, Mrs Pritchard. In fact, if Hugh and I get a selection for all of us, we won’t have to keep getting up and down too often.”

Ivy and Dorothy kept the conversation going with some difficulty as Aunt Ethel was looking for her son and daughter-in-law, who had somehow disappeared. There were so many people and they looked so ordinary! Whatever was Sir Julian thinking of – surely that was the waitress from last night, what was she doing here sitting with her betters?

Eventually she saw them sitting at a table with six other people, village people by the look of it and Joan was laughing out loud – the hussy! She’d have something to say about that later, anyone would think she was drunk. She took another sip of her sherry.

Hugh and Charles returned with bowls of soup and another tray loaded with plates of food. Hugh served Mrs Pritchard’s soup first and Charles courteously poured a glass of wine for her before filling everyone else’s glasses.

The soup was even nicer than it had seemed when she had checked the seasoning and as she was enjoying being the centre of attention she didn’t notice that her wine glass was being filled as soon as she had drunk about a quarter of it. More bottles of wine were brought round and she particularly liked the parsnip wine, which Mrs Douglas claimed was more like a cordial than a wine and quite suitable for children.

By the time Eric, who was Master of Ceremonies, rang a bell for quiet for the toasts and speeches, the stage seemed a long way away and it didn’t matter anyway that she hadn’t spoken to Martha or Mary.

Dorothy and Ivy suggested that they visit the cloakroom once the speeches were over so Aunt Ethel walked off between them as they linked arms with her, chatting easily, and guided her unsteady steps from the room. After that, it was easy to lead her into a large study to sit down for a few minutes on comfortable chairs. The fact that there was an opened bottle of wine on the table and that Dorothy poured a glass and pressed it into her hand, didn’t register. She didn’t notice when Ivy slipped from the room and by the time she came back twenty minutes later, Aunt Ethel’s eyes were closed, her head back, and she was snoring.

Ivy surveyed her for a minute and then giggled. “I hope we haven’t rotted her liver.”

“Quite frankly, I don’t much care if we have. I can’t stand sanctimonious bullies like her. She’s browbeaten Mrs Collins for the last eighteen months and you’ve only got to look at Alf and Joan to see how she rules their lives. Mr Garbutt said they were like kids let out of school last night.”

“I’ll stay for a while and you go and circulate. You’ve not had a chat with your Mum and Dad yet. We can swap about in a while. Alf and Joan are having the time of their lives so I’d not want to suggest they take her home yet.”

“Do you mind?”

“Of course not. I shall put the evil eye on her while you’re gone.”

A few minutes later Charles appeared at the door with two cups of coffee and Ivy put her finger to her lips.

“She’s well away but heaven knows what mood she’ll be in if she wakes up.”

“Lets go to the other end of the room then. If we talk quietly, she won’t hear us. Mind you, I think it would take quite a bit to wake her.”

They sat on the window seat and looked out at the valley as they drank their coffee.

“I love it when the snow is on the hills.”

“I love it in all seasons. You know, I’ve been here ten years and I only intended to stay three. I can’t imagine living anywhere else.”

They chatted quietly for a while then Dorothy and Hugh came in to relieve them and they returned to the main hall.

At about half past two, Julian had a word with Charles and then went across to Alf and Joan who were in the middle of a crowd and obviously enjoying themselves.

“I’m sorry to spoil the fun but I think it might be wise to take your mother off home soon. She’s so tired that she’s fallen asleep in the Headmaster’s Study.” He said with a straight face, after taking them to one side.

Joan looked appropriately concerned. “She’s not getting any younger and it is a long journey. If someone will take us back to the hotel, we can pop her straight in the back of our car. Do you think she’ll sleep most of the way home? Oh, but we’re taking Auntie Martha back with us. She’ll not want to leave yet.”

“Your Auntie Martha is staying over Christmas and New Year.”

“In that case we’ll get off. After all, we’ve had some snow and it’s a long journey. It would be terrible if we got snow bound after dark.”

“I got someone to check and there’s been none in the Lake District and there’s no more forecast.”

“I didn’t hear you say that.”

“Say what?”

Alf grinned at Julian. “Thanks for everything. We hope you’ll be very happy.”

“We’d like you to come over and see us in the spring. I’ve no family at all and you’re all Mary and her Mum have. Will you come? We could go and have a game of darts.”

“Of course we will. Just the two of us, mind. I really think this journey is a bit much for Mum.”

Julian shook Alf’s hand and kissed Joan. “Mary and her Mum don’t know anything about this, though I’ll tell Mary later when we’re on the train.”

“In that case, can you give our apologies and use Mum as an excuse? Mary could always see through me.” Said Alf. “Will Auntie Martha come back to Windermere after New Year.”

“I don’t think you want me to answer that.”

“Tell her we love her – and Mary too, and we’ll see them in the spring.”

“I will.”

They slipped out of the hall, unnoticed, and Charles drove them back to the Polgarth Arms.

Mr Garbutt expressed his concern that Mrs Pritchard had not overcome the rigours of the journey and sped them on their way warmly.

As they left, Joan paused for a moment. “Just as a matter of interest, does Johnny Barker exist.”

“It sounds a common enough name so I’m sure there is one somewhere.”

“Happy Christmas, Mr Garbutt.”

“Happy Christmas, Mrs Pritchard.”
#159:  Author: jacey, Location: Ireland PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 7:10 pm
    —
I love this Pat. And what a gentle but effective suppression of Aunt Ethel!
Here's a toast to many more years of 'The Village Boy' Laughing
#160:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 7:17 pm
    —
*giggling most reprehensibly*

Laughing

Thank you so much, Pat, for a brilliant post! Has really cheered me up!
#161:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 7:26 pm
    —
Wonderful way to suppress the woman - the only problem is - she can come bacl to annoy everyone again - or perhaps that's the idea? Laughing

Thanks Pat.
#162:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 8:24 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I'm glad that Aunt Ethel was unable to spoil things.
#163:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Thu Aug 24, 2006 10:06 pm
    —
Thanks Pat! Just goes to show what teamwork can acheive!
#164:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 25, 2006 11:33 am
    —
Absolutely fantastic. Thank you Pat.
#165:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Aug 25, 2006 5:22 pm
    —
Thank you for all the lovely comments.


The little Hillman set off down the drive, trailing tin cans in the time honoured way and Mary and Julian were soon at the Station. Mr Shuttleworth, who had hurried down before them – for he would not trust his deputy to deal with the situation – was waiting and they were soon sitting in the Ladies Waiting Room with a notice on the door forbidding entry.

“If you wait in here, I’ll get the boys on board first and then you won’t be caught in the rush. The coaches will be here in a minute.”

“Phew! I’m just glad to catch my breath.” Exclaimed Mary as she sank onto a seat.

“We’ll get a good rest on the train and I’ve ordered dinner. I don’t know about you but I didn’t get much to eat.”

“It was a lovely wedding, wasn’t it.”

“Marvellous, Lady Roper.”

“Good grief. I’d forgotten that, Sir Julian. Here come the boys.”

They watched the excited boys rushing along the platform to where their reserved carriages would stop and the noise had only just died down when they heard the unmistakeable sound of the Express train’s whistle as it neared the station.

There was a slamming open of carriage doors and they waited till Mr Shuttleworth came to open the waiting room door and then climbed quickly into the First Class Carriage.

As the train pulled out, they removed their coats and Mary put her hat on the luggage rack, before sinking onto the comfortable seat and turning to Julian for a long awaited kiss.

“I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

“You promised you’d tell me what happened to Aunt Ethel. What on earth did you do?”

“Who, me?”

“Yes, you.”

“Nothing to do with me, my dear. Are you sure you want to know?”

“You’re stalling!”

“First of all there was a slight mistake in the directions we sent to get them to Polgarth so they arrived a bit late.”

“Really? I’m shocked. And then?”

“According to Mr Garbutt, your aunt got drunk.”

“Aunt Ethel, drunk? That’s a first. One tiny glass of cooking sherry at Christmas is the limit in her house.”

“The glasses Mr Garbutt gave them were a bit larger and it was a good sherry, too. I gather she didn’t realise that it can be quite so strong. Elsie Garbutt was a bit careless and left the bottle in the dining room when she took the orders for dinner.”

“Tut, tut! Fancy that.”

“I suppose Aunt Ethel couldn’t resist it as it was free. I think Mrs Garbutt was a bit heavy handed with the sherry in the soup as well. Then, of course there was the gravy and she may have had just a little bit too much wine.”

By now Mary was giggling. “I’ll bet she was furious this morning.”

“She dozed off in her chair and they somehow got her to bed without waking her.”

“What did Alf and Joan say?”

“They agreed she must be tired after the journey and joined everyone else in the Bar. I hear Alf is a demon darts player and they got to bed around one o’clock.

“And today?”

“Mrs Garbutt took her breakfast in at about half past nine and she was still asleep. One of her slippers was missing when she set off for the bathroom. Somehow she must have kicked it right under the bed, I can’t imagine how. I gather it was a bit of a rush for her to get ready and Charles picked them up last. He detoured a bit and arrived at the Chapel just ahead of you and John.”

“How do you know that her slipper was missing?”

“A little birdie told me.”

“And she never realised she’d been drunk?”

“Apparently not.”

“And Charles and Hugh repeated the performance today?”

“Ably assisted by Dorothy and Ivy who installed her in Eric’s study with another restoring glass of wine – or maybe two. You did know that parsnip wine is just a refreshing cordial didn’t you? She must have been tired because she went right off to sleep again.

By the way, Alf and Joan guessed your Mum won’t be going back there and send their love. They’ll come and see us in the spring but they think the journey will be too much for Aunt Ethel – that’s sad, isn’t it.”

“Very.”

*

Reg strode up the village street, his case in one hand and the inevitable shopping bag filled with presents in the other. Lights were on in the cottages and it was dark underfoot but he knew every stone of this street and didn’t slow down. There was only a sprinkling of snow, even this high up and it didn’t look at the moment as if there was more to come.

He went through the side gate and opened the back door, calling. “I’m home!”

Auntie appeared from the parlour, her face wreathed in smiles. “You’re back. I was a bit worried when the snow started.”

“There’s even less lower down and it hasn’t snowed in Leeds at all.”

Reg kicked off his shoes just inside the door and put his case and shopping bag down. “It’s good to be home.” Crossing the kitchen he gave his Auntie a hug and then shrugged off his coat, hanging it on a nail on the back of the kitchen door. His scarf and hat followed it and he went into the parlour where the range was glowing.

“Three weeks at home! I’ve had to bring some reading with me but that’s all this time. We’re well up to date with the syllabus. Come on, then. Tell me all the gossip.”

“I’ve had a letter from Chris’s mum. Here, read it, it will be quicker than telling you.”

Reg slid the letter out of the envelope and read it.

‘Dear Auntie,

I know Reg and Chris will have told you about the uncanny likeness between Gay and Chris. Letters have been flying around trying to uncover the exact relationship between the two families and, at last, a letter from Gay’s parents in China has added the missing link.

We are going up to Newcastle to see the Lamberts on the third of January and will stay with them for three days while we get to know them as family – which they are.

We’d like Reg to be there, if you can spare him, when we tell the whole story to Gay and Chris. Jacynth who is spending Christmas with the Harpers, who are her legal guardians, will be back by then and we’d like to include her and Reg as they were there when Gay and Chris first met.

If you agree, we will be travelling up by train and he could join us in Leeds, returning the same way on the Monday. Do say he can.

Love from

Rachel’

Reg looked up. “May I go? I’d love to see the Lamberts and Jacynth again and it will be exciting to hear their story.”

“Aye, you can go. You’ll be back again in time to get ready for school.”

“Thanks. I was wondering, if the weather’s fine over Christmas, shall we go to Whitby one day. We can get the bus to Grosmont and train all the way from there. I checked the times as I came through Leeds Station. I see it from the tops beyond the Bridestones and it looks really nice. You’ve not been to the sea, and I know you’d love it.”

“Let’s see how the weather is but I’d like that. Now, how did the wedding go?”

*

Everyone had left for Christmas and John was in his study, alone again. The house was quiet, except for the occasional falling of ash in the grate and his glass of whisky sat untouched on the little table by his chair.

It had been a good term. Julian had finally shaken off his depression after the war, thanks in large measure to Mary. This time last year, John had seriously wondered if he would recover but he was now his old decisive self and had found a purpose in life. In fact, he thought they might be in for yet another major shake up once he had the business side of the school under control.

He had never dreamt that he would get the chance to give a daughter away – that dream had died long ago and it had been a great joy, though a bit nerve wracking. Dorothy and Hugh were settled as well and there was a baby to look forward to. He couldn’t remember the last time a member of staff had become a father, in fact he wasn’t sure it had ever happened before. It was a shame he would lose Dorothy, she was a good teacher. She’d be so surprised when she knew who was coming to take her place.

He wondered if Ivy and Charles would be next. That might well be a bit slower but he thought it would happen within the next couple of years, though neither of them seemed aware of it yet. That would be a tricky one. Charles was his Deputy and he was hoping to hand over Chaucer House to the younger man after his own retirement in five years time. Would it be possible to have a Head who lived out? When he’d mentioned that to Julian, he’d not seemed worried about the idea – now what was he hatching? Something radical, no doubt.

Poor little Billy’s death had been sad, but it had worked for good, as he believed all things did. The Inseparables were not his responsibility any more but he had followed their progress and the experience had given them a nudge towards maturity which only tragedy could.

Reg’s delivery at the Carol Service had been surprisingly good. He remembered the lad when he had first arrived, nervous and uncertain, all elbows and knees. What a change in four years. It had gone like a flash and that brought him back to the thought of his retirement. If the next five years went as fast, it would be upon him in no time.

There was a temptation to just carry on but he knew he had to make way for a new generation. He couldn’t imagine what he would do. He might travel for a while, but the time would come when he would need to settle down. He couldn’t imagine living anywhere but here, it was home.

*

Dorothy kicked her shoes off. “It was a good wedding.”

“Thanks to the suppression of Aunt Ethel.”

“I hope she didn’t wake up on the way home. Poor Alf and Joan if she did.”

“I don’t know. From what Charles said, they learned a fair bit last night and today. I hardly saw your Mum and Dad, are they all right?”

“You noticed then?”

Hugh nodded. “I wasn’t sure if you had. Did they say anything?”

“Not much. He’s seeing a specialist after Christmas. Mum’s insisting on going with him to get the whole story.”

“Try not to worry too much. If it was really serious, they’d have had him in straight away.”

“That’s what I thought. Mum said they confirmed his heart is fine.”

“You’re thinking of Billy – the situation is a lot different.”

“I know. It just brings it home that things can go wrong. I could do with an early night, do you mind?”

“The time you came in last night, I’m not surprised.”

“It was a good evening though. It was great having Stacie back again.”

“Julian’s face when he saw all his old school chums this morning was a picture.”

“I didn’t know he was called Josher at school.”

“Julian, Oliver, St John, Horace Roper.”

“Of course! Poor lad. We’ll not call our baby anything so horrific! I suppose we ought to be thinking of names.”

“If it’s a boy, it will be Thomas for your brother and Jennifer’s.” Hugh gestured to the painting over the fireplace.

“We need a second name as well. What was your father’s name.”

“Michael.”

“Thomas Michael. Yes that goes well and it doesn’t spell anything awful either.”

“What about your father.”

“He’d not want that. Albert sounds so Victorian and people shorten it to Bert which he hates.”

“What about a girl?

“What was your mother’s name?”

“Anne, same as yours, with the ‘e’ on the end as well.”

“That works out quite well. What about the second name?”

“Hilary?”

“Anne Hilary Douglas. No, it doesn’t sound right.”

“Hilary Anne Douglas does.”

“So it does. I’d like to have her as a Godmother. She is my oldest friend.” Dorothy yawned as she spoke. “Sorry darling, I’m going to have to go to bed. I’ll never get up tomorrow if I don’t. I’m glad we stayed to supper with John and Eric but I’ve had enough for one day.”

She stood up and Hugh rose to take her in his arms. “Do you mind if I don’t come up yet. My mind is still racing at the moment.”

“I don’t mind, I think I’ll be asleep before my head hits the pillow.”

“Go on then and I’ll see you in the morning. I’ll check the chickens before I come up.” Hugh kissed her tenderly.

Hugh settled down with his cocoa, stretching out his legs before the fire. He hadn’t been quite sure how married life would fit in with the odd hours they worked at the school. It wouldn’t have worked nearly as well if they had lived farther away, though. Dorothy might have had to give up teaching earlier as well. A long bike ride might well be too much as her pregnancy progressed.

It had been a good term. He’d had doubts about being Form Master for just six boys but it had been no sinecure as it turned out. They’d kept him as busy as a form of fifteen.

John looked weary this evening. He must be around sixty now and, even with Charles taking some of the load, it was still a tiring job to be head of a school. When Hugh had started, four years ago there were 96 boys, now there were 148 and there was talk of splitting the first and second forms into two streams to cope with the boys entered for the next school year.

He wondered how they would cope with their baby when he or she needed to go to school. If it was a girl, he wouldn’t be happy if she had to stay at the Village School till she was eleven. With two teachers for the six years, she wouldn’t stand a chance of passing for the High School. He’d always assumed his children would have a State education as he had but it wouldn’t work in the country. They might even have to move into Leeds and he would have to get a job there. The thought of having a class of forty, at least half of whom would have no interest in what he was teaching was daunting. He’d have no influence on them out of school and housing was dearer there.

Oh, well. It was five years away yet, time enough to worry about that.

Draining the last of his cocoa, Hugh went to the kitchen and rinsed his cup. Shrugging on his old coat, he let himself out and wandered down the garden to check that the chickens were all in their hutch for the night.

Sniffing the breeze, he thought it was a little warmer tonight and the snow had cleared underfoot. The moon was only a crescent in the sky, but as his eyes adjusted, he could see the hills surrounding them. The idea of moving into a big city like Leeds was not appealing – still, his children were more important than his personal preferences. If it came to it, he’d do it.
#166:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Fri Aug 25, 2006 5:37 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It was lovely to see Hugh and Dorothy discussing names.
#167:  Author: Karoline, Location: Leeds, West Yorkshire PostPosted: Fri Aug 25, 2006 5:53 pm
    —
Thanks Pat, the wedding was wonderful Very Happy
#168:  Author: Chelsea, Location: Your Imagination PostPosted: Fri Aug 25, 2006 6:10 pm
    —
But she'll be HAD.

I love the relationship between Auntie and Reg.
#169:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Aug 25, 2006 6:25 pm
    —
Thanks Pat - nice to see Reg back at home again - he really is a thoughtful boy/young man isn't he? Interesting listening in on Hugh's thoughts about education.
#170:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Sat Aug 26, 2006 11:08 am
    —
Lots and lots of lovely - well, not cliffs, but intimations of nice things that are going to happen! Looking forward to hearing about their trip to Whitby (and Auntie's reaction to the sea), if it happens, and Reg's visit to Gay & Chris (and how they are related), and to know who's going to replace Dorothy when she has to give up teaching - and to know when you're going to set Hugh's mind at rest about the education of his baby!

Oh, and if we could see something of Aunt Ethel's reactions to learning that Mary's mum won't be going back to Windermere......
#171:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 27, 2006 1:03 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. My stupid hands have prevented me from posting for a few days, and typing is still difficult, but I just had to say how wonderful this was. I loved the suppression of Aunt Ethel.
#172:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Sun Aug 27, 2006 1:26 pm
    —
Thank you, Pat! Very Happy

Ivy and Charles, yay!

What about John and Mary's mum? Very Happy
#173:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 28, 2006 12:47 pm
    —
Wonderful as always - Thanks Pat

*sends bunny rewards*
#174:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 28, 2006 1:26 pm
    —
Now there's an idea, Kat. That would be wonderful.
#175:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 5:06 am
    —
Finally caught up again! Wonderful as always Pat. Loved the suppression of Aunt Ethel - genius! And Billy's service was so moving.

Thank you. Very Happy
#176:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 7:01 am
    —
Pat,
I have simply loved the last few updates so very much - thank you !!
#177:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 11:18 am
    —
Pat - I hold you completely utterly responsible for me getting not a lot of sleep last night Wink

I've gradually been trying to catch up on drabbles and around 12.30 the next one was this

So I thought I'll just read the first page and then go to bed, but(as usual) it had me completely hooked and I sat there and read the lot - I laughed, I cried (well howled quietly) and was completely caught up in it. As I've said many many times before, the Reg universe is so special and you have brought it all to life so well.

Many many thanks, even if I am rather zombified today! Very Happy



and I admit it's really my fault for having no willpower whatsoever - but it was so good I just couldn't stop reading Laughing
#178:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 12:50 pm
    —
Thank you Pat and Mrs Redboots has mentioned all my questions!
#179:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 5:47 pm
    —
All your questions will be answered eventually. Razz

Thank you for all the lovely responses. Embarassed

Meanwhile . . .

“What are we going to do today?” Mary nestled closer into Julian’s arms in the big four poster bed.

“I’ve booked a box at Covent Garden to see Purcell’s Fairy Queen tonight. I noticed you’ve played the record a lot. Is that all right?”

“Really? That sounds great, I do love it and I’ve never been to the opera before. I’ve brought the dress I wore the weekend you proposed, will that be suitable?”

“I like you in that. There’s something we need to do and I wondered if we could do it this morning. There’s another deposit box at my London Bank and we need to check it out together.”

“What’s in it?”

“My mother’s jewellery.”

“Oh?” Mary remembered her new resolve and managed to keep any hint of reproach out of her tone.

“After my father died, it came to me and the lawyer suggested I leave it for the time being as a tangible investment. I’d forgotten all about it till they wrote to say I’d left it with them when I had the other box transferred to Leeds.”

“So it was worth enough to hang on to?”

“I’m afraid so. I’m hoping there is an inventory in it. We need to look and then decide if you want any of it. If not, we’ll have to take a decision on what to do with it. I know you’re not really one for jewellery so if you don’t want any I shan’t be upset.”

“Let’s go and look at it this morning then – or do you need to phone them first?”

“No, they’ll see us straight away. We’ll take a taxi. It’s not far but we might as well, it will save time.”

“A real London Taxi with a cockney driving it?”

“Yes. I expect so.”

“Razzer! as the boys would say. I’ve always wanted to ride in one of those. Though I lived here for a while during the war, I could never afford such luxuries. Can we ride on the underground as well?”

“We can do anything you want, darling.”

“Careful now! Don’t make promises you can’t keep.”

Julian laughed and pulled her closer to him. “I’d move heaven and earth to make you happy.”

Mary had tears in her eyes as she returned the embrace. “I don’t want anything else to make me happy – I’ve got you.”

“We’d better get up.” Said Julian after a while. “I ordered breakfast to be brought up here so we can make a slow start.”

“I’ll bet they won’t have black pudding.”

They had just donned dressing gowns and gone into their sitting room, when a knock came at the door and in came two waiters, a waitress and a trolley, laden with dishes.

Swiftly, they laid the table and, when Julian said they would serve themselves, withdrew as silently as they had entered.

“It seems odd having a sitting room in a hotel. Does anyone eat downstairs?”

“Some do but a lot of these suites and even bigger apartments are let long term and people actually live here so they need the room and treat it just like a flat.”

“What sort of people would live in a hotel, even one like Claridge’s?”

“A lot of rich people were forced to sell their London houses after the first World War. Keeping a house in London which they’d only use for six months of the year was too expensive and renting a suite for the London Season was cheaper and it meant they didn’t have to keep two lots of staff either. Some single men or older women will choose it too and, of course, some of the European Royalty who fled the Nazis lived here right through the war. Now visiting statesmen stay here when they visit the King or come for Conferences.”

“I never thought of where exiled royalty would live.”

“King Peter of Yugoslavia, came here in 1941 and his son, Alexander was born here. Churchill declared the suite Yugoslav territory, and legend has it that a spadeful of Yugoslav earth was placed under the bed so that the heir to the throne could literally be born on Yugoslav soil. A wasted gesture since they abolished the monarchy at the end of the war.”

“That’s rather sweet, even if it is cheating.” Mary lifted the cover on a dish. “Oh my goodness, there is black pudding!”

She looked at Julian suspiciously. “You’re looking too innocent. Did you order this?”

“I promised you could have anything you wanted.”

*

When they were ready to leave, Julian took Mary’s hand and sat her beside him on the sofa.

“There’s something else we have to do this morning.”

“What’s that?”

“Well it’s two things actually. First, while we’re at the bank, you will need to sign the forms so you can have your own cheque book.”

“But . . “

Julian placed a finger on her lips to quiet her protests.

“Hear me out. It’s the easiest way to make sure you can pay for things without coming to me for money all the time. You’d hate that and I’d hate having to keep asking you if you’ve enough money. You’ll need money for housekeeping anyway and you ought to be able to go and buy a dress or some books, or even something for the house without checking with me. I am going to move some of the money into a separate account for you. It’s your money as much as mine now don’t forget.”

Mary thought about it for a minute. “I suppose you’re right. You had to go to the bank to get the money for the wedding food and it would have been simpler if I’d just got it myself while I was in the village.”

Julian relaxed a little. “When we get home we should sit down while I go through all the finances with you. Then we can plan how we are going to go on. You should know exactly how we stand so you can take a share in the decisions.”

“Aunt Gertrude said I should get you to teach me about the money side of things.”

“She’s right. That brings me to the other thing we have to do. We need to go to the Lawyer’s Office.”

“What for? Oh, you need to make a new will, I suppose.”

“We both do. I’m sorry to do something you may consider morbid on our honeymoon but we may as well see my Lawyer while we’re here and you’ll have to be there so you understand everything and have a say in what is decided. You should meet him anyway in case you ever need him.”

Mary shivered. “I know you’re right. It’s just not nice to think about.”

She straightened her shoulders. “All right, let’s get it over with. We’ll spend this morning being sensible and then the rest of the time we’ll forget it.”

“Don’t forget that what’s in your account is yours.”

“I’ll find it difficult, Julian, I’m just not used to having spare money so please be patient with me. I know it’s a drop in the ocean but, if I agree to that, I’ll insist my salary goes into the general pot as well and close the account I have now.” Mary suddenly laughed. “I’ve just had a thought. What if I go mad in Foyles tomorrow? I might clean out the account in a morning.”

”If you do, you’ll carry them yourself! I’m not getting a hernia carrying tons of books.”

They laughed and cuddled for a moment and then Mary leapt to her feet. “All right, let’s get on with it. I married you for better or worse after all.”

*

Julian was reasonably sure that the cabby was playing up to Mary’s delight at his constant patter and quite dodgy rhyming slang in the hope of a decent tip but she was enjoying it so much, he quite happily asked the man to wait with the meter running while they were in the bank.

Mary’s eyes opened wide at the lofty marble pillars and floor of the banking hall but she hardly had time to take it in before Julian was recognised and they were ushered into the Manager’s Office, where Julian produced his key and an underling was sent to fetch the box.

Once Julian had fitted his key into the lock, the Manager left them to look through it by themselves.

“Goodness! Did she wear all that?”

“Not all at once, certainly. Most of it was for when they were entertaining and she’d have inherited the bulk of it I suppose.”

“Bulk of it is the right expression - it’s all so big and overdone. Are those real diamonds?”

“According to the inventory, they are. Look it’s all listed.”

Mary read the list. “Julian. This is worth thousands and thousands of pounds.”

“Sorry.”

Mary giggled. “You say that every time I find out something new about your family. Are you sure this is the last shock I’m going to get?”

“Honestly, so far as I know this is it.”

“Well, what are we going to do with it? I honestly don’t see myself wandering round Polgarth dripping diamonds. It’s all so big. The bracelets are like handcuffs, for a start.”

“I agree. Most of it is Victorian and much too opulent for our style of living. I think we have to get it to a good gem dealer. He’d offer on the basis of the individual stones and the weight of the gold.”

“They’d take them apart and use the stones and the gold to make new jewellery?”

“Yes, it’s not as if gemstones or gold wear out. I agree you’d not want to wear anything here as it is, but what about these pearls? They would need restringing but some of the smaller ones would make a nice necklace.”

“Could we do that?”

“Of course we can. I think pearls would suit you.”

“A small rope of pearls would be nice. Would it be possible to have two made into matching earrings? Ivy and Dorothy both wear little stud earrings and I’ve often thought they look rather pretty, though I’d have to get my ears pierced. If we could find any stones small enough, a pair of diamond ones would be nice as well. You never know, I might become quite fussy about my appearance.”

“I like you just as you are, my darling tomboy. Don’t forget I fell in love with you digging the garden wearing boots and britches. Only do it if you want to.”

She sorted through the jewellery again and came to a gold chain. It was heavy but rather pretty and intricately woven. She looked up and handed it to him, then shrugging off her coat, she turned her back while he fastened it round her neck.

“I suppose it’s too much to expect a Bank Manager to have a mirror in his office so I’ll have to trust your judgement.”

“It’s lovely. I agree with you that most of this is hideous but that looks just right on you.”

“I suppose the simplest thing is for me to keep it on. I do rather like it. What do we do with the rest?”

“We’ll hold on to the pearls but the rest can go to a gem dealer in Hatton Garden. The Bank Manager will know who is the best and get them sent over. We’ll need to find time to go and see him and find out the worst, then we can decide whether you want anything made up into something more modern and we can sell the rest.”

“Shall I put the pearls in my handbag for now?”

“Just hold on tight to the bag.”

The rest of the business was over quickly, though Mary was a little stunned at the amount Julian thought she should have in her account and wanted to giggle when the Bank Manager called her Lady Roper, then they left in the taxi to go on to the Lawyer’s Office.

*

Mary responded to the Cabby’s patter again and they were soon there. Julian paid him, tipping generously and he left them with a cheery wish for their future happiness.

“Are we that obvious?” asked Mary as they mounted the steps.

“Long married couples probably don’t hold hands in a cab.”

“We will.”

“Of course we will!”

*

The Lawyer was so businesslike and explained the current situation with Death Duties so clearly that Mary found the process of planning for death less fraught than she had expected. Once she understood that their children could end up in financial difficulties if they did not make proper provision for them, she was happy to go along with his recommendations.

“Now what?” she asked as they emerged from the offices.

“What would you like to do?”

“I never saw any of the sights when I lived here. There were too many air raids going on and we stayed out in the suburbs. Anyway, there was no one to show me round.”

“Anything in particular or just a quick tour of them all.”

“Let’s do a quick tour of them all – we’ll come back to do them properly some other time. I’d like to visit some of the Art Galleries some time in the future as well.”

“You need Gertrude for that. She knows a lot more than I do and she explains it so well.”

“That would be good. She feels like family and I’d like to see more of her.”

*

The next morning Julian phoned the gem dealer, having been assured he would be happy to see them on a Saturday and arranged to visit him in the afternoon. In the evening, they had been invited to dinner with Clive Borrows and his wife but the morning had been left free. Mary was wondering about the evening.

“I’m looking forward to dinner with Clive and Beryl, I really liked what I saw of them at the wedding but I’m not sure how dressy they will be. Will the dress I wore last night be all right?”

“I’m sure it would but we could go shopping if you like. I know you’ve got plenty of coupons because you hardly ever buy any clothes.”

“Where would we go? I don’t know any of the dress shops in London.”

“We can ask at the desk as we go out. They’ll know the best places.”

“Won’t they recommend somewhere horribly expensive?”

“Does it matter? A good classic gown will last for years. We’re not likely to go out to dinner often.”

“All right. Have we time before we go to see the Jewellery man.”

“Plenty, I should think. Except I thought you wanted to go to Foyles today.”

“I was joking. I might have a spree at Dorothy’s dad’s shop early in the new term though. I’d rather put the business with friends. We’re going to have to put more bookshelves up when we get home, anyway.”

“Goodness, I hadn’t thought of that – we may have to move to a bigger house just to keep up with the books.”

Mary laughed and took his hand to pull him up from his chair. “All right then. Will you come into the dress shop with me. I only want to buy something if you like it.”

“Of course I will.”

*

“I’d forgotten we would come home to this. How on earth did I manage to collect so much junk.” Mary stepped over a box on the parlour floor.

“There’s not that much. Once we get it put away, it will be fine but let’s leave it till tomorrow. I’ll set a match to the fire.”

“If you do that, I’ll make a cup of tea on the spirit stove. We can leave lighting the range till tomorrow morning”.

“Good idea. You know it’s not as cold in here as I expected.”

A sudden cry from the kitchen had Julian heading across the hall in a hurry. To his surprise the kitchen was warm and the range lit. Mary was reading a note and looked up as he came in.

“Dorothy arranged for Mrs Newby to keep the range going once they left and there’s a cold meat pie in the larder with milk, bread, eggs and butter. Isn’t that kind.”

“Let’s sit in here tonight, then. I hadn’t lit the fire when I heard you call out.”

After a good supper, they took their cases up to unpack. “This dress is so beautiful.” Mary held up the dusky pink gown she had chosen in London.

“It suits you. I’m proud of you, Lady Roper. I know some of it hasn’t been easy for you.”

“You made it easier than it would have been, darling. I’d never have bought the stole to go with the dress if I’d been on my own, not to mention the shoes. I’ve never spent that much money in one go in my life.

Julian, I don’t mind the title – you earned that and I’m proud of you because, it wasn’t just passed down – but would you mind if I was Mrs Roper in school?”

“Not at all. I hadn’t thought of that. You could still be Miss Collins if you liked. Some women do use their maiden name at work.”

“No, I don’t think I want to do that. I’d get myself muddled about who I am. Isn’t it nice being home.”

“Home.” Said Julian, savouring the word. “Yes. It’s more than nice.”
#180:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 5:55 pm
    —
Oh Pat, that, all of it, was wonderful. There's all the prectical bits interspersed with all the love - they are so right together.

Thank you. Laughing
#181:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 6:21 pm
    —
Thanks Pat! Very Happy

(and I LOVE the bit about having to buy a bigger house to keep up with the books! I SO know that feeling!)
#182:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 7:32 pm
    —
patmac wrote:


“Home.” Said Julian, savouring the word. “Yes. It’s more than nice.”


that just made me so goosebumpy Pat



thanks for another fabulous update
#183:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 7:38 pm
    —
Vikki wrote:
(and I LOVE the bit about having to buy a bigger house to keep up with the books! I SO know that feeling!)


Oh, so do I!

Thank you, Pat.
#184:  Author: Pat, Location: Doncaster PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 7:38 pm
    —
I love this Pat. As has already been said, all the practical bits in with the love.
#185:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 8:09 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. That was really, really lovely. I need a bigger bedroom for all my books!
#186:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 10:34 am
    —
Thank you - just perfect!
#187:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 5:43 pm
    —
That was beautiful - and I'm sure they'll have a very happy home Very Happy

Thanks, Pat
#188:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 6:13 pm
    —
Vikki wrote:
(and I LOVE the bit about having to buy a bigger house to keep up with the books! I SO know that feeling!)


I thought that might strike a chord with a few people. Wink



“Do you want to have a Christmas Tree this year?”

“Why ever not? We always decorate the tree on Christmas Eve.”

“I just thought you might be growing out of that sort of thing by now.”

“Not me! I’m still your Reg you know, however big I get. I’ll go out and fall off my bike to prove it if you like.”

“I don’t think you need to go that far, thank you.”

Mr Taylor was pleased to see Reg and Joe’s Mum exclaimed about how he had grown, as she always did. They went to cut the trees Mr Jaycock said they could have, just as they had done each year, and Reg pulled the old hand cart back down the hill single handed for the first time and carried the Taylor’s tree in for them before heaving their own onto his shoulder and carrying it home.

The ritual of decorating the tree was soothing and, when Reg shyly produced a small wooden lamb he had made, Auntie hung it beside the wooden box her brother, Tom, had carved so many years ago.

There were cards to open and set on the mantelpiece and, as they sat by the fire before going to church, Reg counted them. “We’ve got nineteen cards! I don’t think we’ve ever had so many.”

“We’ve got a lot of friends now. Read out the letters that were in them, Reg. Let’s hear what they have to say.”

Reg picked up the small pile of letters and began to read the first one.

“Dear Reg and Auntie,

A Happy Christmas to you both and we all hope and pray that 1947 will be a good year for you all in Garnham.

We are having a quiet Christmas this year as Daisy and Primula are spending it at the Round House and only Robin will be home with us. Jack is working on Christmas Day so we will celebrate properly on Boxing Day.

This is the first Christmas Steven has really caught the excitement and the triplets have included him in some of their plans to surprise us – which means I have to be selectively deaf so as not to spoil things for them.

I thought your way of decorating the tree with ornaments which mean something to you and telling the story each year is lovely. We are trying it out with the triplets this year for the first time. Jack will be home on Christmas Eve in the evening and, after the boys have gone to bed, we will decorate the tree with the girls and Robin. We have a few things which survived the time in Austria, thanks to Jem’s foresight in sending some things back to England before the Anschluss, and they bring back such memories.

You will remember the tale I told you once of our first Christmas in Innsbruck with Frieda’s family. We have a small glass star that die Grossmütter gave Robin as we were leaving. She said it was bought the Christmas her little girl was born, the one who died when she was seven. I shall tell the triplets that. It may be a sad story but they should hear of little Natalie. Robin was only little so it will re-awake memories for her as well, I hope.“

Reg looked up. “Die Grossmütter means grandmother in German.

We have a glass bauble that my parents took out to India with them when they got married and Madge and Dick brought back when I was just a baby. I think there were several and I know Madge has one of them, but where the others went, I can’t remember – probably broken in some move or other.

There are quite a few other things as well, including a little china lamb which belonged to Jack’s brother, so they will hear of their Uncle Rob.

Anna has brought out a little wooden apple carved by one of her brothers which she has treasured through all the turmoil and she will tell them of Christmases at the Tiern Sée.

Len wants us to hang the little mouse you carved for her on the tree as well, so we will speak of you both on Christmas Eve and think of you decorating your tree as we do ours.

Thank you for a lovely idea, which I hope will become a tradition in our family as it is in yours. I have to go now and help prepare supper. Anna is busy with Christmas baking so the children’s tea is my job today.

Love from Jo and all at Plas Gwyn.”

“How nice to think they are doing the same as us. I never thought of it as something unusual, My mam did the same every year.”

“It’s our family tradition then as Auntie Jo says. Is there time for one more before we go to Church?”

“Yes, I should think so. We’ll save the rest till tomorrow.”

“This is from Phoebe but it’s just to me and there’s one in with it for you from Debbie.”

“Save those for tomorrow then.”

“All right. Here’s one from Simone and André. Shall I read that instead?”

“Yes. I’d like to hear how they are getting on.”

“Dear Auntie and Reg,

Well here we are getting ready to celebrate out first Christmas back in France. It feels so good to be home again where we belong. We have found an apartment quite near my parents and André has started back at his old job. I don’t know if we ever told you but he worked for an Uncle before the war.

Paris looks very shabby but didn’t suffer the same damage as we saw in England because the Nazis occupied it so early on. There is still a lot of ill feeling about the people who collaborated with the Nazis and it is sad to see families split because of it.

We will have a quiet Christmas with just Maman and Papa here for Christmas dinner. Like you, we have rationing and, living in the City, we have no way to grow vegetables or keep chickens. Still we are together again and happy because of that.

Maybe you will be able to visit us some day. It would be lovely to show you both Paris and Reg could practice his French.

We do miss you all and Tessa, in particular, misses all the children she played with at Jo’s. She has a snap we took at Garnham with Reg and all the other children who were there. It is on her dressing table and her favourite bedtime story is about that lovely summer and she never tires of hearing tales of what we did and saw.

We do love getting your letters and I read them again and again.

We will think of you at Christmas and send you all our good wishes for a Happy 1947.

Love from Simone, André and Tessa. “

*

Christmas followed it’s usual pattern – Midnight service and then the walk home with lanterns, a cup of cocoa and a mince pie by the fire, before going to bed for a few hours.

Presents were unwrapped after breakfast as the pan with the pudding murmured gently as it stood at the back of the range and the scent of roasting chicken with sage and onion gradually filled the room. Reg was thrilled to find more books as well as the usual socks and hankies and a new fountain pen from Auntie

Auntie had a matching scarf and gloves from the Maynards, knitted by Jo, and an embroidered traycloth from Phoebe. Simone had embroidered some beautiful linen handkerchiefs and there was writing paper and envelopes from Madge and Jem.

Reg had made her a small tea tray with a fretwork rim and a small teapot stand to match.

Miss Armitage came to Christmas Dinner and the Vicar arrived just as they were finishing, having been to visit old Mr Akroyd who was very ill. Reg was shocked at the news that he was sinking fast for the old man had been good to him, spending many an hour teaching him to coax the shape from within the wood.

“Don’t be upset, Reg, he’s not distressed about it. He’s been going downhill all year, though he was still whittling up to a couple of weeks ago. Now he just wants to be at peace and see his wife again.” Said Mr Hart.

“Do you think I could go and see him?” Reg asked. “I haven’t seen him since the summer because we were away at half term. I wouldn’t want him to think I had forgotten him.”

“You can go and ask his daughter in law. She may feel he is too weak for visitors and I have to warn you that he may not know you. His mind is back in the past now.”

Reg ran off down the street, leaving Mr Hart to his dinner, and was soon knocking on the door of the little cottage. Mr Akroyd’s son opened it and ushered him in. Everything still looked the same, except that it was a bit tidier and all the wood shavings had been swept into a heap in one corner.

“I don’t reckon he’ll know you now, lad. His mind is wandering and he’s asleep most of the time. Are you sure you want to go up? He’ll not be as you remember him.”

“I’d like to see him, please. He’s been my friend for a long while.”

Reg followed up the stairs and Mr Akroyd’s daughter in law, Hattie, came out of the room to greet him.

“Five minutes, Reg, and if I tell you to come out then you must. He’s very weak and he sleeps a lot.”

Reg followed the woman into the tiny room where his friend lay. The old man was half asleep and muttering but, as Reg approached the bed, his eyes opened and he smiled.

“I knew you’d come. Don’t look so sad, lad. We had some good times.”

His voice was just a whisper but he reached out a trembling hand and Reg took it in both of his and knelt by the bed.

“We did, and I still do the whittling. I’m teaching another boy now and he’s going to be good at it.”

“Good on yer. Can he feel what’s in the wood?”

“He’s starting to.”

“Good. I knew you’d come.”

The old man’s eyes closed and his hand went limp. For a moment, Reg thought he had gone but then he could see the chest rising and falling slightly.

Suddenly he opened his eyes again and spoke clearly. “I want Reg to have my tools. I’ll rest easy knowing he’s using them.” His eyes closed again and Reg stood up, his eyes full of tears.

“Thank you.” He whispered, laying the thin hand gently on the covers and patting it gently.

Hattie took him downstairs and saw him out.

“Thank you for coming. We knew there was something he wanted but he couldn’t tell us what it was. He’ll go easy now he knows his precious tools will be put to good use. Don’t be sad for him, he’s had a long life and he’s ready.”

*

Reg walked slowly home. He had never seen anyone close to death before and he found it difficult to imagine welcoming it but Mr Akroyd wouldn’t be happy if he couldn’t sit with his whittling and he would see his wife again soon.

He’d had a good long life, hard though it might have been and Reg tried to imagine being old. He looked down at his hands. They were strong and steady, not gnarled and trembling. Would they be like Mr Akroyd’s some day? Would he be ready to go then?

At least Mr Akroyd had had a life and lived it as he wanted to – not like Billy – perhaps there really was a right time to die.

Suddenly he couldn’t face the thought of talking and walked past the back door and down the garden till he reached the yard at the bottom. There was a new pig now but she was just as pleased to have her back scratched and he stood for a long time, his mind trying to grapple with the great mystery of life and death.

Auntie and Miss Armitage, washing up in the little kitchen saw him.

“Poor lad, ‘tis a hard lesson to learn.” Said Auntie, sighing.

“One he has to learn. Better now while you’re here for him.”

Reg gave the pig one last scratch and stood up straight. He would miss his old friend but he would remember him.

*

The funeral was on the Saturday. The whole village was there and, for the first time, Reg took his place among the adults in the walk across the old churchyard to the open grave and stood in the line to throw a handful of earth on the coffin.

Though there had been a few deaths in the village over the past few years, this was the first one which had happened during the holidays since he left for school. Before that, he had been in the choir and more intent on the tuppence which was the traditional fee for singing on a special occasion – be it a wedding or funeral.

He walked across to the Church Hall afterwards and shook the hands of the family, accepted a cup of tea and a sandwich and then stood to one side away from the groups of people, all laughing and talking. At first it seemed heartless, but gradually he made out snippets of conversation and realised that people were remembering Mr Akroyd and recalling incidents from his life.

He suddenly became conscious of someone standing beside him and looked up to see Mr Hart smiling at his flock as he listened.

“It’s a healthy way of dealing with death, you know.” Said Mr Hart.

“I didn’t realise what they were talking about at first and I thought they were all just forgetting why they are here.”

“They will after a while. What they’re doing now is easing the loss so they can move on. Once they’ve talked about him, they can mention his name again quite naturally so he won’t be forgotten.”

“Call me by my old familiar name,
Speak to me in the easy way which you always used.” Reg quoted

Mr Hart nodded.

“I’ve not heard that for a long while. There’s a bit later as well – ‘why should I be out of mind because I am out of sight? ‘ Do you remember how it ends?”

Reg smiled.

“I am waiting for you
somewhere very near
just around the corner.
All is well.”

”Do you believe it yet.”

“I’m trying.”

“Your Aunt told me about Billy. I’m sorry but I don’t have an easy answer for that – only faith and hope.”

*

“I can’t believe how warm it is. We’ll pay for this later, you mark my words.”

“Don’t borrow trouble, Auntie. At least we’ve got a nice day today. Here comes the bus now.”

Once the few passengers had alighted, they climbed onto the bus and Reg put his knapsack up onto the rack before sitting beside Auntie on the front seat. Once the driver had been round and taken the fares, the bus rolled slowly out of Garnley’s Market Square and they were on their way.

Joining the train at Grosmont, they were only a few miles from Whitby and it seemed no time before were emerging from the station - and there was the harbour, right in front of them For a moment, Auntie stopped, overwhelmed by the alien surroundings.

Her nose was assailed by the smell of salt, tar, seaweed and fish, mixed with the tang of diesel as the fishing boats started their engines, while in the background was the smell of wood burning.

The air seemed to be filled with gulls, swooping and wheeling over the boats in dizzying patterns, screaming as if in encouragement to the men on the boats who were shouting to one another and making last minute preparations.

They walked slowly along the side of the harbour, passing a bridge to the other side of the river Esk and on past the fish market.

When they arrived at the end of the harbour they turned to watch the fishing boats set out as the bridge was raised, waving as they passed. Auntie watched as they raised their sails and stood gazing till they were out of sight round the headland, then sighed.

“Your Uncle Bert was going to take me to Scarborough to see that. It was just the week before we were booked to go that he died so I never got there. Now I have.”

She looked out to sea and smiled. “He said it was big, the sea. He told me how I wouldn’t be able to see the other side and I laughed. I couldn’t imagine it and now I know it’s true.”

They stood in silence for a few minutes and then turned to walk back towards the town. They strolled along the street at the back of the Fish Market and the smell of frying fish led them to a house with a bay window each side and steep steps leading up to an open door.

“The Magpie Café. We could eat our sandwiches on the way home?” said Reg hopefully.

“Why not. Come on then.”

The Café was quiet and they were soon sitting at a window table with large plates of battered Cod which had been brought in on the previous tide and a mountain of chips. After lunch, Auntie chose to have another pot of tea and then to wander along the harbour again while Reg went off to climb the 199 steps to St Mary’s Church on the other side of the river and walked through the churchyard to the ruins of the Abbey, standing stark on the headland.

He knew a little about the building now and how the original monastery had been built by St Hild. As he wandered among the ruins he smiled to himself, remembering that Gay and Jacynth had referred to Hilda Annersely as ‘The Abbess’. He’d have to ask if it was St Hild they were thinking of.

He wandered over to the edge of the cliff “I said I’d get here one day, every time I went up on Grosmont Moor!” he muttered as he looked out at the wide ocean. The Norfolk coast had been lovely but this meant more. He’d waited many years to stand here and now there would be new Horizons.
#189:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 6:43 pm
    —
Thanks Pat - pleased for Reg that he could be there for Mr Akroyd - and that he is old enough to accept it. Love the tradition that the Maynards have taken on.

Auntie visiting the sea brought tears to my eyes. Crying or Very sad
#190:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 6:51 pm
    —
Thank you Pat!
That was beautiful, but so sad!
#191:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 6:57 pm
    —
Why do I always end by crying? Magnificent, Pat.
#192:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 7:44 pm
    —
Lovely

Thanks, Pat
#193:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 8:35 pm
    —
Just caught up on this and there are so many beautiful bits that I can't mention them all, and yet intersperesed with a gentle humour and life's practicalities, thanks Pat.
#194:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 8:42 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I'm sorry about Mr Akroyd. Crying or Very sad
#195:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 11:06 pm
    —
Jennie wrote:
Why do I always end by crying? Magnificent, Pat.


Me too - and I know that's it's because it's so well written and that makes it so vivid and real

When we were in Pickering and Whitby last Sunday/Monday, they were running steam trains right to Whitby - it was so tempting, but wouldn't have given us so much time in Whitby
#196:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 5:34 am
    —
Poor Reg, going to his first funeral as a "grownup". Crying or Very sad

I must visit Whitby one day, you have really whetted my appetite Smile
Thank you !
#197:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 9:06 am
    —
I just re-read the Sister Fidelma book about Whitby and coupled with hthis I now erally must go! Thank you PAt.
#198:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 4:47 pm
    —
Huzzah huzzah huzzah! Mary and Julian are just so squeeful!

*hugs Reg* Brave lad, talking with Mr. Akroyd Crying or Very sad

Thank you, Pat - just wonderful as always
#199:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 6:32 pm
    —
Reg had argued that there was no need for Auntie to come to Leeds but she insisted. And so here they stood on the usual platform waiting for the express train from London. For the first time he would go through Polgarth and on up the line farther North than he had ever been before.

As they saw it coming round the curve, Reg picked up his case, and said his goodbyes, then watched for Chris who had promised to be waving out of a window in the corridor towards the back of the train.

It was all over in a minute. Chris swung the door open and Reg climbed in. His place in the doorway taken by Rachel who leapt out to say hello and assure Auntie that Reg would be all right and then she was back in the train again as the guard came along slamming the doors. Once they were on their way they waved till they couldn’t see Auntie any more, then closed the window and went along to their compartment where Chris’s Dad was sitting.

Chris and Reg exchanged news about Christmas and then, as they neared Polgarth, went out into the corridor to give Mr Shuttleworth a surprise. When they came back, they were laughing.

“I gather you saw him?” said Rachel, looking up from the book she was reading.

“We waved and shouted Happy New Year. You should have seen his face!”

“We’ll have to explain when we go back to school. I’m sure he thought he was seeing things.”

“You could send him a post card from Newcastle.”

“So we could. He’d be terribly chuffed.”

Reg and Chris watched from the window as they travelled through the countryside and then settled down to read once they reached Darlington, looking out again to see Durham Cathedral, set on it’s hill.

There was some more countryside and then they went through Washington and on towards the Tyne, crossing high above the water before pulling into Newcastle Station. Reg leapt out and Chris passed the cases down to him and soon they were all on the platform where they were to be met by Gay and Jacynth.

Reg’s greater height enabled him to spot them first. Gay’s unmistakeable blond curls were bobbing along between the passengers and he lunged forward to meet her. “Over here!” he shouted, causing several heads to turn

Gay waved and the two girls came running towards them, slightly out of breath.

“We got it wrong. We weren’t sure which end of the train you would be on so we started at the front. Hello everyone. We have to change platforms to get the train home but we’ve plenty of time.”

Jacynth walked beside Reg as Gay led the way through the station.

“Have you heard what they’ve found out?”

“No, not a word. Mr Hanson just laughed and said his lips were sealed. Has Mrs Lambert said anything?”

“No she won’t say a word however much Gay pesters her. Chris looks older, somehow.”

“Well, we had an upsetting time towards the end of last term.”

“That little boy at the San?”

“Yes. How did you know?”

“Miss Slater and Miss Linton were teaching him. They were frightfully upset.”

“I forgot that. It was awful and everyone was upset at our school. Hey, we’re getting behind, we’d better catch up or we’ll be stranded in Newcastle.”

“Not me.” laughed Jacynth, brandishing two tickets. “Gay can’t go anywhere without me.”

“This is a branch line that runs along the north of the river.” Explained Gay. “It joins the main line to Carlisle after our station by crossing the river.”

“Is it country where you live?”

Gay’s curls danced as she nodded. “Well, mostly. There used to be coal mines but they’ve closed now. We’ve got the most ghastly open cast pit though. Fortunately, we can’t see it from our house. There are some quarries as well. We’ve even got a Dahlia Farm.”

“A what?”

Jacynth giggled. “That’s what I said when she told me. It’s a plant nursery really and they do sell other things as well as Dahlias. It’s only just started up again after the war but they’re really well known and they sell by mail order as well as a stall in Newcastle.”

“I noticed your address is ‘Military Road’ is that a reference to the Roman Road.”

“The very same. The Wall goes right along the edge of the village, as you can guess from the name ‘ Heddon on the Wall’, though you can’t really see much. It’s all broken down, even where you can see the stones and a lot of it is buried under a grass mound. There’s talk of excavating some of it but they haven’t started yet. They say Heddon was built round a Milecastle.”

The station was just a wooden platform made of railway sleepers with a small building at the end. They all gave up their tickets and were soon standing on the road outside the station.

“This” said Gay, picking up Rachel’s case. “is the very imaginatively named Station Road, and the village is up the hill. It’s not that far but it is uphill all the way so we’ve booked a taxi as we’ve got the cases. It’ll be a bit of a tight fit but we’ll manage.”

As she spoke a car came down the hill and stopped beside them. The driver got out and scratched his head. “You didn’t say there’d be six of you, Miss Gay.”

“Most of us are on the small side, except for Reg and we’ll put up with his knees and elbows. Don’t worry, we’ll manage. ” Said Gay, airily.

The driver was obviously accustomed to Gay and he just shook his head resignedly as he opened the boot to put the luggage in. Somehow, they all managed to get in, though Chris sat on his father’s knees in the front, Jacynth was perched on Gay’s lap and there was hardly room to breath in the back. Fortunately, it was not far and soon they were pulling up outside what looked like a very large imposing house with two gables and mullioned windows.

“It’s bigger than I expected.” Said Rachel as they emerged from the car.

“That’s because it’s really two houses. We get a door on the front and that makes it look bigger, ‘cos it looks as if it’s all ours. Next door have their front door on the side. There should have been a whole load of them but these were the only ones built.”

“What is that building?” Reg pointed to a long single storey building at the side.

“It was outbuildings for a farm originally. Tommy bought them and turned them into a sort of annexe. It gives us a lovely big garden and enough room when we’re home from school.”

Ruth rushed to open the door and they were soon all inside, leaving their coats and cases piled in the hall while she ushered them into a large living room where the table was laid for a late lunch.

Two children were already sitting at the table, eating sandwiches. Reg guessed the girl was about eight and the boy seven.

“Nan and Bobby.” Said Ruth tapping each on the head. “They couldn’t wait any longer so I let them start.”

The two children stared at Chris and his father and then looked at Gay as if unable to believe their eyes.

“You didn’t believe me, did you?” Gay exclaimed.

The both solemnly shook their heads and then their faces split open in identical grins, though Bobby’s was marred by a missing tooth.

“Sit down everyone and tuck in.” Ruth chivvied them along. “This is Chris who is a sort of cousin and Reg, his friend. And these are Chris’s Mum and Dad, Mr and Mrs Hanson. You remember, I told you about meeting them in the summer.”

Two heads nodded and Ruth laughed. “Make the most of it. Once they get used to you, they’ll talk your legs off. Have you finished?”

“Yes, Mummy.”

“What do you say, then?”

“Thank-you-for-my-nice-lunch-and-please-may-I-get-down.”

“Off you go then. You may go in the garden but put your coats on first and no going out of the gate.”

After lunch, Ruth showed them to their rooms, which were in the converted outbuildings and reached by a passage from the main house.

“We moved up here when Tommy was stationed nearby during the war.” Explained Ruth. “I really didn’t want to be too far away from him when Nana and Bobby were small and we rented a house for a while but we liked the area so much we bought this and had the outbuildings converted into three extra bedrooms, though they’re small. Gay and Jacynth have a room out here and it gives us two spares. We’ll have to split the twins up in a year or so and Mike will move out here then.

“You’ve got your own toilet and there is a hand basin in each room but we have to manage with one bathroom in the main house at present – apparently, baths are one of the many things in short supply.”

Reg and Chris found themselves in a small room with two beds, a tiny wardrobe, a hand basin and a chair. They quickly unpacked and sat on the beds, chatting for a few minutes and then made their way back to the main house. Chris’s parents soon followed them in, Jacob carrying a cardboard box.

“I’ve got your ammonite here. It turned out not to be so very rare so they’ve cleaned it up it for you.”

As he spoke, he laid the box on the dining table and removed the lid. Inside it was stuffed with crumpled up newspaper. Carefully, he lifted out the ammonite and everyone gathered round. There was a gasp as they saw the perfect, crisply ridged spiral, now out of it’s chalk casing.

“A hundred million years old.” Chris’s voice was hushed.

“Give or take ten million, yes.”

“I can’t get my head round that much time.”

“It’s beautiful. Thank you so much. Where shall we put it, girls?”

“It’s going to have to go in the glass cabinet till Nan and Bobby are a bit older.” Advised Gay as she stroked it gently.

“Good thinking. It’s a pity it won’t stand up so we could see it better.”

“I could make you a stand. I’ve made plate stands and it’s not so very different.”

“Could you really, Reg? ”

Reg nodded. “Just let me measure it before you put it away.”

He pulled a tape measure out of his trouser pocket together with a small notebook and the stub of a pencil. “I’ll need to write the measurements down.”

Gay looked at him in amazement. “Do you always carry that lot?”

“Reg’s bottomless pockets are famous. I’ll bet he’s got string in there as well.”

Reg grinned and pulled out a hank of string, two safety pins and a small penknife. “Auntie sews an extra layer of material to the bottoms of my pockets, otherwise I put the bottoms through in no time.”

The ammonite was carefully laid in the cabinet and the four teenagers donned their coats to go for a walk before it got dark, leaving the adults to talk. As Gay’s twin brother was due home during the afternoon, having been to spend a night with a friend in Newcastle, Ruth suggested they hear the story of the family history in the evening after Nan and Bobby had gone to bed.

As they went out of the front gate, Gay pointed across the road to where a low mound stretched along a field set back from the road. “That’s where the Roman Wall is, under that mound.”

“It’s not very high. I shouldn’t think that would keep the Scots out.” Chris sounded disappointed.

“It was a lot higher than that. Thirty feet high and nine feet wide, they say.”

“What happened to all the stone?”

“Do you remember when we went up to the old Roman Road and Mr Douglas said some of the stone came from the older burial sites and was then taken for other building after the Romans had gone?” Reg recalled. “I expect the same happened here.”

“That’s right. Mike says they took stone to build the monastery at Jarrow and some other places. Farther to the West, he says there are places where you can still walk on top of it and see it going for miles and miles. He went with his school last summer.”

They strolled on, passing a small park with the Village Hall and War Memorial and then the church on their left, before reaching the school. Rows of cottages were dotted here and there, apparently without rhyme or reason and all looked run down and shabby.

“It’s nothing like Garnham, is it Reg?”

Reg shook his head. “That’s partly because our hills are steeper so the cottages are all closer together and we’ve no work except on the farms so there are no big rows of houses – some of these look as if they should be in a town.”

“They were built for the coal miners, I expect. The village is quite poor now, though some of the men go into Newcastle to work. The trouble is they can’t get good jobs because a lot of them didn’t have good schooling.”

“What’s that?” Reg pointed to a large building in a field.

“That’s the water tank. Our water comes from springs up in the hills and there’s a tank up on a hill nearby but once people wanted flush toilets and hot water, it wasn’t big enough so they built another one down here and it’s piped round the village from here. Some of the poorer houses still have outside taps.”

“So they have to carry all their water in buckets?” Chris gasped.

“You’re still a townie at heart, Chris.” Reg teased. “Auntie only got a proper indoor tap a few years ago. It’s quite usual in the country.”

“We were shocked when we first came here but Ruth says we’re spoilt and tells horror stories of men coming round to empty the earth closets when she was small and that was in a town. She says everyone shut their doors and windows when they came, ‘cos the smell was so awful.”

They walked on and Gay led the way along a footpath at the edge of a field. At the other end was another road and beyond it a field with a low stone wall, stretching parallel with it.

“Now you can see the stones and you can see how wide it was.” Gay pointed up the road. “Our house is up there so we can walk as far as we can along the wall and then cut back to the road.”

As they clambered up onto the stones which were still about two feet high, they could see that the outer layers of the walls were made of large and regular stone blocks, while the middle was made of rubble. The wall stretched in a straight line about twelve feet from the road.

“2,000 years this has been here – nearly anyway. Do you suppose anyone would mind if I took a stone?”

“You might want to think again, Chris. You’d have to carry it all the way back to Cambridge.”

“So I would. Perhaps just a small piece, then. There’s some down there that has fallen down.”


*

When they got home, Mike had arrived and they found that he was as happy go lucky as Gay and quite at ease with a houseful of strangers.

“You’re not a bit alike to look at.” Chris commented. “I know Gay said you were different but I thought you would be at least a bit the same.”

“Just as well, really. You must have had a lot of teasing when you were a kid, I know Gay did.”

“That awful painting.” Chris groaned and everyone laughed.

Once Bobby and Nan had gone to bed, bribed by the promise of staying up later the next evening to play Monopoly, they settled round the dining table where Jacob had laid a large sheet of paper.

ETA - missing italics' tags!!!
#200:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 6:58 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It's nice to see them all together again. It took me a few minutes to work out where Jack was. Is this before Jack has been born?
#201:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 7:37 pm
    —
Lovely Pat - so much history there! Laughing


Thanks
#202:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 9:47 pm
    —
Lovely Pat, thank you!
#203:  Author: Alex, Location: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 9:59 pm
    —
Anne Lambert is one of those people who ages at a very dodgy rate....starts of considerably older than the trips, ends up younger!
#204:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 10:06 pm
    —
Ooooh, Pat, get on do! I want to know how they're related! Laughing

Thank you! Very Happy
#205:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 10:58 am
    —
Excellent as usual! Looking forward to the next installment.
#206:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 10:58 am
    —
Very HappyVery HappyVery Happy
#207:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 1:30 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. Wonderful as always.
#208:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 1:40 pm
    —
Fab as ever but I think you might have left off the bottom of the post...

Thanks Pat.
#209:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 5:34 pm
    —
Nell wrote:
Fab as ever but I think you might have left off the bottom of the post...
Good gracious, so I did! How careless.

Clare was asking about Jack.

I do have some problems with Anne and Jack! I’m trying to be consistent with the triplets’ birth. War has started so it has to be no earlier than 1939 and that works fairly well towards the end of the series.

We first meet Gay (15) and Jacynth (14) in ‘Gay from China’ set in the Summer Term of 1943 – the same year as Rescue. Ruth ‘has two tinies by either hand, but she released them with a quick ‘look after Nan, Bobby.’ while she says goodbye to Gay.

In the Reg universe, I’ve reversed Nan and Bobby’s ages so as to make Anne the right age for appearing at school in the Winter of 1954 (Leader) aged 14 making her DOB c1940 – that’s fine for a tiny in Rescue, even though I can’t see why she is in Vb in 1957!

Jack, however, appears in the same book aged 11 – making a DOB c1943. The snag with this is that the Lamberts didn’t meet Jacynth till Summer 1943. Her age and forms do wobble about a bit and, if she did manage to get her remove from U4a, would have ended up in the same form as Anne at the end of the series.

Since she doesn’t play a part in the story of VB anyway, I’m ignoring her very existence.


Once they were all gathered round, Jacob began to tell the tale.

“It’s complicated so I’ve made a chart of the main lines and left out all the siblings so we can see clearly where the three families come from. I’ve also typed up all the story we know so you can read it later.

We have to go right back to 1800 to find our common ancestor, Rebecca Rosenbaum. When we meet her, she was living in Russia with her parents, though with that name, I suspect the family came from Germany.

She married Jeremiah Lapinski and had ten children. The ones we are interested in are three daughters – Gabrielle, who was born in 1817, Ruth, born in about 1825 as far as we can tell, though she could be a year younger, and then Abigail born in 1830. Rebecca died when Abigail was born and the younger children were farmed out to uncles and aunts.

Gabrielle was my Great great grandmother. Ruth, rather confusingly goes back to Ruth and Gay and Mike come down the family from Abigail.

“So our names go back that far in the family then? My great however many times Aunt was Gabrielle, same as me. I like that.”

“My mother was Abigail.” Said Ruth, thoughtfully.

“There was a brother called Jacob as well. It is the custom in Jewish families to pass names down, though usually only after someone has died so it’s not surprising really.”

“Then what happened?”

“The Tsar decided to move all the Jews into one area in 1804 but that didn’t really get going till 1822 because he was distracted by war with Napoleon.

“The Pale of Settlement? I never understood why they did that. It makes no sense to me.” Reg put in.

“There were problems in the country and they needed a scapegoat – the Jews made an easy target as the Christian leaders at that time taught that because the Jews had crucified Jesus, they were all guilty and should be punished.

” A bit like some people think the Germans are all guilty for what the nazis did.”

”Exactly. Over some years, life became more restricted and there were only certain trades that Jews were allowed to work in. Anti-Semitism was widespread and there were riots in which Jews were murdered or had their houses burnt down. They conscripted Jewish boys into the army for twenty five years service. I read somewhere that a third died, a third fled and a third were forcibly converted to Christianity.

Among those who fled to what is now Western Poland, was the aunt who was caring for Gabrielle. She met a Polish Jew, married, and had five children including a daughter she named Abigail. Ruth stayed in Russia, married, and had a daughter, Sarah and three boys. Abigail also married in Russia and, among her eight children was one she called Rachel.”

There was silence for a moment as everyone looked at Rachel.

“Leave that for a minute.” Said Rachel. “We’ll tell you what we suspect at the end.”

“Here. look at the charts.” Jacob pushed them into the middle of the table.

“I’ve left out all the siblings as they just confuse the issue but the names Ruth and Gabrielle crop up somewhere in each family – as do Jacob and Rachel, not to mention Michael.”

“It looks like something out of the Bible,” Reg commented as he looked at the list, “you know, all those begats.”

“Why is the greatest great spelt ‘Revekka’?

“That’s the Russian spelling.”

“What does ‘out’ mean? It’s in all of them at some point.”

“It means they married a Gentile. The Jews call it ‘marrying out’.”

“Hang on a minute. We’ve got a longer list than the others. Why’s that? “

“Think about it for a minute, Chris. Our ancestor, Gabrielle was older than the other sisters. She married younger and had children earlier as well.”

“So, I’m a whole generation behind Gay and Mike?”

“You’ll have to call me ‘Auntie Gay’. Seriously, though, how have you found it all out?”

“As to how we know, that’s partly from letters that Gay and Mike’s mother had kept. They went far enough back to tie in some of the surnames of the husbands of these women.

Gabrielle’s family, that’s ours, came to England by the middle of the nineteenth century and had little contact with the rest of the family after that.

Ruth and Abigail kept in touch and so did their children, though it must have been difficult as Abigail’s daughter, Rachel, married out and was disowned by the family. Their descendents moved to England in 1881 after the Tsar was murdered and the Jews blamed. Some of them still kept in touch even though they had left Judaism – that’s how Ruth and Tommy came to meet.

I wrote to the Rabbi at the synagogue where my mother’s family were members and he passed my letter on to one of my cousins. We’ve been writing to one another and he found out a lot from his parents and a great uncle – it’s nice to know this generation is willing to heal the rift.

I’d also got a box of stuff from when my father died that I’d never been through and it included some of my mother’s things. She’d kept a lot of letters and some of them were her mother’s and some were even older. My mother even had some papers from way back when the family left Russia and that traced us back to the Lapinskis. There was also a photo of Grandmother’s sister and Gay’s parents sent us an identical one of her, that Gay’s grandmother Rebecca had handed down, where she got it from, we don’t know as we thought they had no contact. Here it is.”

A woman with blonde curly hair looked out of the faded photo. He turned it over and it was inscribed on the back Susannah Lieberman 1892.

“I know Tommy’s parents looked into how closely related we were when Tommy and I planned to get married. They obviously didn’t go back far though to find the Jewish connection. Or maybe they knew more than they said. They were dead set against it at first.” Ruth said.

“Why was that?” Gay sounded surprised.

“You shouldn’t marry too closely in the family. It can cause problems in the children. We’re so far apart in that way that it didn’t matter.”

“So you never knew you had Jewish ancestors, Mrs Lambert?” Reg asked.

Ruth shook her head. “No one ever mentioned it. There was some mystery about my Grandmother and the fact that she married against her parents’ wishes. They cut her off and we never knew them. I’d always wondered why and perhaps, if she had lived longer, I’d have heard the tale but she died when I was small.”

“A lot of people tried to hide the fact that they had Jewish blood, even over here, there has been prejudice.”

“I wish I’d hit him harder now.” Said Mike, who had been a silent spectator to all the exchanges.

“What?”

“I didn’t tell you, Ruth, but I got into all sorts of trouble a few years ago. A chap at school was a right bully and he used to go after anyone he knew was Jewish. He called me Jewboy.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Mike shrugged. “I punched him and made his nose bleed. He was a right fascist, but if I’d known I’d have said I was proud of it and punched him harder. Did any of our family die in concentration camps?”

“I’m afraid they probably did. Two of Rebecca Rosenbaum’s sons moved to Germany and a daughter went to Prague and some of their descendants were still there when the Nazis came to power. One of them was in touch with my mother’s family right up to the start of the war and there was a letter sent to my cousin’s uncle which said that some of them died in the Ghetto in Prague. Remember we’re not talking history here, they were our generation.

“It could have been us.” Gay’s comment left no one with an answer.

There was silence for a few moments and then Ruth made the effort to speak.

“Tell them your part, Rachel.”

“We’re not sure yet because there are some gaps but I always understood that our family came from Russia originally. To be honest, I didn’t care when I was younger and my parents both died a long while ago but I’ve found a picture in an old box of photos of a man with blond curly hair who looks so like Jacob that I did a double take. On the back is the name, Jacob Lieberman.”

“I’m glad to have heard the story and thank you for asking Reg and me to hear it. It seems awful that families can be split up for no real reason.” Jacynth looked a little sad as she thought of her own situation.

Reg reached for her hand under the table and squeezed it.

“And it’s even worse that people should hate other people because they think they are different. Chris and I had a run in a few years ago with someone and Chris could easily have died, even though it wasn’t intentional. Now people are hearing what really happened under the Nazis, perhaps it will never happen again.”

There was no reply but Reg was comforted by Jac’s hand returning his clasp and Chris’s glance as they remembered a boy called Molyneux.

*

Supper was a quiet affair, punctuated by queries about the complicated relationships which had been uncovered. After the washing up was done, the younger members of the party retired to the Annexe to talk and listen to music on Gay’s record player and the adults sat round the fire.

“What did Reg mean about having a run in with someone?” Ruth asked.

“There was a boy at their school whose father was a Fascist. He had it in for Chris for his Jewish origins and Reg because he comes from a poor family. It wasn’t just them, he bullied the little ones and especially a lad who was crippled. He was clever and always got them on their own and you know what boys are like – no one would ‘snitch’ as they call it.”

“Girls are just as bad.”

“He’d been pulled up for some incidents but the Head couldn’t get through to him and told him he’d be sent home if he did it again. To cut a long story short, Chris and Reg had a confrontation with him up on the Moor and Chris fell down a deep cleft. He landed on a narrow ledge and knocked himself out. Reg climbed down and held him till help came. They could both have died.”

“How awful. What happened to the boy?”

“He was expelled.”

“There was something in the paper about Moseley the other week.”

Jacob nodded. “He’s still got support.”

“Why? Surely after what happened in the concentration camps, people will see sense.”

“Oh, he’s saying he’s not anti-Semitic and never was. Of course some of them are saying the concentration camp reports are exaggerated – or even a form of left wing propaganda.”

“Surely people don’t believe that?”

“People believe what they want to believe. Let’s not talk about it any more, it gets too depressing. What shall we do tomorrow?”

“We can’t go too far as the days are so short but I thought we might take the train to Prudhoe. It’s got a rather fine castle and, although it’s not open to the public, the caretaker is brother to our milkman and he lets us go round the ruins. It’s in lovely grounds and we could picnic.”

“Chris and Reg would like that. I presume the youngsters could wander off without us?”

“I’d probably keep Nan and Bobby with us most of the time, but the older ones certainly could.”

“Let’s do that, then. I don’t know about you two, but I’m tired. Do you mind if I turn in?”

“You go to bed then Jacob, I shan’t be far behind you.”

“Tell them to turn the music down if it’s too loud. The girls are into Boogie-woogie at the moment.”

“It’s not likely to bother me, I’m used to Chris playing Jazz.”

*

The next morning, they walked down to catch the train to Prudhoe. Reg, Chris and Mike walking together and talking about school, while Bobby trotted along beside them, hanging on to every word.

Mike attended the Royal Grammar School in Newcastle and travelled in each day. Their education seemed similar and he had done well in his School Certificate the previous year. He was interested in history and belonged to a Society at his school which was studying Hadrian’s Wall and was looking forward to going on a dig in the summer. Nan held Gay’s hand as she and Jacynth walked with Rachel while Jacob and Ruth followed behind.

They were in good time for the train and all piled into the rear coach.

“It’s only two stops.” Ruth explained. “We cross the Tyne and join the main Newcastle to Carlisle line just before Prudhoe.”

As soon as they crossed the river, they could see the Castle on a hill.

“Now, that’s a real castle!” exclaimed Chris. “How old is it?”

“It’s Norman, though there was a fort here from Roman times. It’s mostly ruined of course but there’s a manor house in the middle which was built in 1808 on the site of an older one. We can’t go in there but we can go anywhere else.”

“What on earth is that?” exclaimed Rachel as a large factory, bristling with pipes and metal chimneys came into view.”

“A chemical works. It was built during the war and it makes fertiliser. It looks horrid but it employs a lot of people.”

They walked up the steep hill towards the Castle and entered the grounds through a more modern gateway, overhung with trees and walked across a dam bounding an overgrown mill pond. On the other side they could see a tower reaching above the trees and picked up their pace. Passing the ruined mill, they could see the steep path leading to the gateway of the castle and the walls towered above them, stretching in a curve round the ruins.

“We’re going on.” Called Gay to the adults who were lagging behind. “We’ll find the Caretaker and meet you in the courtyard.”

Ruth waved in acknowledgement and the seven youngsters set off at a trot into the gateway.

“The outer one is the Barbican and would have had the drawbridge.” Explained Mike as they saw another arch ahead.

They went through and found themselves in a large courtyard with a house on their left. Nan and Bobby ran across and knocked on the door and there was a delay before a woman came to the door. By the time she had called her husband and introductions were complete, the adults had caught up and Gay, Jacynth and Mike were keen to get off and show their friends round.

“You’ve all got your own lunches so you four can get off. Mind you’re back here by half past two, though. It gets dark early and we’ve got to walk down to the train. No Bobby, you’ll have to stay with us. The big ones will be scrambling up and down steep slopes and I don’t want them to be responsible for you.”

Nan and Bobby looked crestfallen but knew that when their mother said something, she meant it. They looked wistfully after the older five as they ran off but soon cheered up as they showed Jacob and Rachel round one of their favourite places.

“You know the most, Mike and you can remember dates and things. You’d better be the guide.” Gay turned to Reg and Chris. “I just hope you like history. Once Mike gets going, he can go on for hours.”

“Don’t exaggerate, Gay.” Mike led them through an archway into another smaller courtyard, which he said was actually called the Inner Ward and showed them round the castle, telling them the history from the time of Henry the First through to the restorations carried out by the Dukes of Northumberland. Reg and Chris found it fascinating and when he had finished, applauded.

“Are you going to teach history?” Chris asked. “You’d be really good at it.”

“I don’t know yet. I’d like to do something historical but I don’t think I’d have the patience if the boys weren’t interested. It’s easy when people ask questions and know a bit already. What are you two going to do? Have you decided yet?”

“I’m going to be a Doctor. I’ve always wanted to.”

“And I don’t know where I’ll finish up, yet. I’ll do Maths at college and then I’d like to spend some time studying in America.”

Mike pulled a face. “I hate Maths. I keep up with it but I don’t enjoy it.”

“Oh, lots of people think I’m mad because I love Maths. I don’t care though. It’s not as if I can help it. Ma and Pa both studied it and they love it too.”

“Well, whatever else I got from our ancestors, it wasn’t Maths!”

They went out of the castle and started to make their way round the curtain wall. There was a lot of scrambling up steep slopes and fighting their way through bushes but eventually they came out onto a clear slope, with a view over the moat and onto open country.

The settled down to eat their lunch, chatting easily, and then Mike, Chris and Gay set off and Reg and Jacynth followed more slowly.

“It’s nice to be quiet. ” Jacynth commented after they had walked for a while in silence.

“Just what I was thinking. Did you do any more work on that piece of music you wrote in the Summer?”

“A bit. I’m still not sure it’s any good. There’s no time at school and I’ve been staying with my Guardians over Christmas and there’s no chance there. I might have a go next week before we go back to school.”

“Where do you play when you’re with the Lamberts? I shouldn’t think there’s much peace here.”

“There’s a little room at the end of the Annexe. Ruth said Gay and I could have it for practice and she’s really good about making sure I get time. I do love them all and I’d rather be with them than anywhere else and she seems to understand I need time on my own. I don’t think Gay quite knows what it means to me.”

They struggled up a bank and there was no breath left for chat but as they emerged onto another clear area, they stopped for a moment.

“I know what you mean, I was like that when I first went to school. All rush, rush, rush and no time to catch up. I still get like it sometimes and I’ve got the excuse of my running, like you have with music.”

“I thought you’d know what I meant. Don’t tell Gay I said that, will you.”

“Of course not.”

They stopped for a moment and Reg looked at her as she gazed out over the fields. She was very pretty, he thought. He liked the way her dark shiny hair turned up at the ends and her deep fringe framed her heart shaped face. She turned to face him, feeling his gaze.

“Have I got dirt on my face?”

“No. I was thinking how pretty you are.” He blurted. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. You are, though. Pretty I mean.” He stopped, not knowing what to say which wouldn’t make things worse.

Jacynth blushed. “No one’s ever called me pretty before.”

“Well, they must all be blind. Jacynth . . . “

“What?”

“I do like you rather a lot.”

“I like you, too.”

His hand rose of it’s own volition and he gently stroked her cheek. He stepped nearer.

“Hey, Stop mooning about the view, you two. If you don’t get a move on, we’ll be late back and Ruth will go bananas.”

They turned to see Mike, standing on the Curtain Wall, waving frantically, and the moment passed. They ran, holding hands, up the slope and round the last bend to the gatehouse and joined their friends.

*

Jacynth lay in bed, reliving the moment. “No one every called me pretty before.” She thought. “I do like him.” Turning over, she pillowed her face with her hand and dropped of to sleep, smiling.

There are some pictures of Prudhoe Castle here
#210:  Author: M, Location: Winchester PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 6:14 pm
    —
Love to see this first romance developing for both Reg and Jacynth. This is still my favourite drabble, you make the characters seem so real.
#211:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 7:12 pm
    —
Awwww, so sweet.

Pleased for both Reg and Jacynth.

Thanks Pat - love all the family trees!
#212:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 8:13 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I don't mind that you have left Jack out. It was lovely to see Reg and Jacynth together.
#213:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 9:10 pm
    —
Aww, they're so cute together!

*curses Mike for interrupting the moment*

Thanks Pat.
#214:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 10:34 pm
    —
This just gets better and better Pat - I'm enjoying watching them grow up so much


and Prudhoe Castle looks lovely - just like a castle should look with lots of places to explore
#215:  Author: delilah_siren, Location: Sydney, Australia PostPosted: Sat Sep 02, 2006 12:15 am
    —
thanks Pat!

but I'm a bit confused, who was Mike again?
#216:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 02, 2006 10:23 am
    —
Thanks Pat, I really enjoyed that. Love the developing romance between Reg and Jacynth.
#217:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 02, 2006 10:45 am
    —
The family history there was fascinating - thanks Pat

And Reg and Jacynth are lovely Very Happy
#218:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Sat Sep 02, 2006 2:24 pm
    —
delilah_siren wrote:
thanks Pat!

but I'm a bit confused, who was Mike again?


Mike is Gay's twin brother. He is mentioned in 'Gay'. I can't remember if he is mentioned in any of the other books.
#219:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sat Sep 02, 2006 8:35 pm
    —
Thanks Pat! That was lovely, and it's so nice to finally have the answers about how they're all related!
#220:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Sep 03, 2006 6:36 am
    —
Thank you, Pat! I've just finished an orgy of this. Way too much for comment, considering it's 2:30 a.m. Everything from very moving -- particularly the carol service and Reg's juxtaposition of Billy and Mr. Akroyd Crying or Very sad – to the wonderful campaign to quash evil Aunt Ethyl Very Happy So many pieces help bring things alive – the crocodile's revenge on Capt. Hook, inadequate bookshelves, black pudding for breakfast, Reg's pockets.... Mrs. Collins is going to fit perfectly into the community, between Mary & Julian and the bakery. I'm rather worried about John, though. I hope his most recent comments weren't as valedictory as they sounded, particularly given the obvious exhaustion.... Maybe Hilary/Thomas will help build him up?

Now topped off with the Roman wall and the Gay/Chris genealogy, and looking forward to whatever comes next. Smile
#221:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 03, 2006 12:58 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat.

I just wish that Reg and Jacynth had married in later life. The way that you've written them they seem ideally suited, with a deep understanding of each other.
#222:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 9:32 am
    —
Lovely. Thank you Pat.
#223:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 6:02 pm
    —
After New Year, Julian and Mary drove to Windermere to collect her mother’s belongings. They were followed by a van, driven by Tom, who had volunteered to go with them to bring back her mother’s bedroom furniture and he was accompanied by Jimmy Garbutt to help carry it out to the van. A letter had been sent to arrive the previous morning to tell her they were coming and why.

Mrs Collins, now settled into the village and looking forward to her cottage was able to see more clearly how overbearing Ethel had been, and was happy for Julian to write on her behalf and, privately told him she would be relieved not to see her domineering sister again, once she knew that Alf and Joan would keep in touch even if that happened.

Mary was rather tense about the whole trip and Julian had tried to persuade her not to come with him, but she was determined that he should not face Aunt Ethel alone.

Julian took Aunt Ethel into the parlour while Mary, Tom and Jimmy went to her mother’s room and packed her belongings. As they came down the stairs, they could hear Aunt Ethel’s strident voice and Mary hesitated, feeling she should go in and support Julian.

Tom shook his head. “Best not. She’ll only have two of you to shout at and she knows you’d be an easier target than Sir Julian. Leave it to him.”

Reluctantly, Mary carried the two precious Staffordshire dogs, safely wrapped in newspaper to the car and stowed them safely in the trunk. When all the furniture and her mother’s belongings were safely in the van, Mary went back in and entered the Parlour.

As Tom had predicted, Aunt Ethel immediately started shouting again, accusing her of poisoning relations between the sisters, but Julian was having none of it. Producing an envelope from his pocket, he crossed to stand by Mary.

“I’ve heard enough. No one speaks to my wife like that and gets away with it. You, Madam, are a bully and my Mother in Law is not going to be subjected to your cruelty ever again. None of us ever want to see you again and any letters you send will be returned unopened.

This envelope contains a cheque for my mother in law’s keep from when she left you till today. If you had been reasonable you would have had it.”

Tearing the envelope into small pieces, he threw it on the sideboard.

“Come, Mary.” He said, taking her arm. “Goodbye, Mrs Pritchard.”

*

“I’m off down to Chaucer to meet the new woman and sort out what we’re doing this term.”

“All right, dear. I hope it goes OK, I just want to finish some notes and then I’ll be off up to Polgarth. I won’t come back for lunch.

“That’s all right. I’ll have mine at Chaucer.”

Dorothy gave Hugh a quick peck and, grabbing her scarf and hat, set off down the path. As she turned to close the gate, Mary and Julian emerged from the next cottage and she waited to walk down with them.

“Has Hugh gone already?” asked Julian

“No. He’s finishing off some notes first. How’s the new job going?”

“Fine so far. I’m doing a tour of the kitchens today. Cook tells me one of the ovens has been playing up for months and I want to look at all the equipment. Do you know we don’t even have a proper inventory of the equipment.”

“I told you lists were useful.” Mary held the gate open for the others.

“I never said they weren’t.” responded Julian, refusing to rise to the bait at what was obviously a frequent joke between them and putting his arm round her waist as they walked across the field.

Julian left them at the farm to take the short cut across to Polgarth while Dorothy and Mary continued to Chaucer. John heard them come in and stuck his head out of his study door.

“Come in, you two and meet your new colleague.”

They shed their coats and leaving them on a chair in the hall, followed him in.

Dorothy looked across the room to the slender smiling figure standing by the fire and stopped. The next moment they were rushing towards one another while Mary and John crossed to where Mercy Barbour was sitting on the sofa.

After a few minutes, Dorothy and the newcomer came across the room, Dorothy’s arm round the shoulder of the slight girl and both smiling broadly.

“Mary, meet our new Miss Barbour, Faith. Faith this is Mrs Roper who by the look of it knew about all this.”

“If I hadn’t known, I’d have guessed.” Mary shook hands with Faith. “Welcome to the Chalet School outpost, I’m Mary out of school. Will I make two enemies for the price of one if I say how alike you are?”

“We can’t see it ourselves, but you’re not the first to comment. In retaliation, I’ll just say that I’d have known you from Mercy’s description.” Laughed Faith.

“I’ll leave you to it. I couldn’t resist being here to see Dorothy’s reaction though. Poor Julian had been waiting a good ten minutes to leave this morning and I wouldn’t set off till she did.”

*

“Did you know?” Dorothy turned to Hugh as he came in the kitchen.

“Know what?”

“Who the new mistress is?”

“No. Why, is it someone we know?”

“I do – or did. It’s Mercy’s younger sister, Faith. She’s just out of College.”

“Well, they kept that well away from me – they probably thought you’d guess I knew something. What’s she like?”

“You know Mercy.”

“That alike?”

Dorothy considered. “The same eyes and face. Faith’s hair is a bit darker and she’s smaller, but you’d know they’re sisters. I can’t believe she’s grown up. She’s twenty three.”

“Does that mean you’ll feel happier about leaving?”

“It’s a weight off my mind. We’ve made tremendous progress in the past year and a half and I’d hate to think it was for nothing.”

*

“Canning should be back today. Has anyone seen him on the train?”

“I didn’t see him get on. Mind you it was a positive scrum in London. There’s been a signal failure somewhere and the place was heaving with people. Mr Mason and some other people didn’t even catch the train so Mr Evans stayed behind to meet any stragglers and we had to help with the juniors.”

“Oh, well. We’ll find out soon enough.”

Copley passed round some sweets. “Good hols, everyone?”

“We went up to Newcastle to stay with the people we met in the summer.” Said Hanson, waving his hand towards Reg to indicate who he meant by ‘we’. “It turns out we really are related from someone who lived in Russia in about 1800.”

“We walked on a bit of the Roman Wall as well and visited a smashing castle.” Reg added.

“That was those two girls you met in the summer?”

“Yes. Ma took a snap of us all and you can see how alike we are.” He fished in his inside blazer pocket and pulled out a snap of his father standing between himself and Gay.

“That’s weird.” Said Copley, passing it along to Dixon. “What’s the other girl like?”

“Oh, just ordinary.” Chris shrugged.

Reg just managed to stop himself objecting to that description of Jacynth and no one noticed that he flushed.

The inseparables turned to discussing the coming term. This would be the last full term of teaching before the School Cert exams in June. After Easter, they would have three weeks more regular lessons and then they would be busy revising and doing practice papers. It was going to be a busy term.

*

As soon as they arrived, Reg saw Canning standing with some of the other boys who had arrived earlier, ready to greet their friends from the coaches. Reg only had time for a quick word with him before he was surrounded by his classmates but he seemed well and was walking without his stick. Reg left him after arranging to meet after tea and shot off to the dormitory to unpack.

“How was Canning?” asked Copley. “He looked OK and his mates were certainly glad to see him back.”

“He’s jolly chuffed to be back. His mum and dad brought him up on an earlier train so he didn’t have to come with the crowds. I’m going to meet him after tea and find out a bit more. He’s done jolly well, he says he’s up with his own form.”

“He does know about Billy?” Hanson turned from stowing his socks in his drawer.

“Yes, I asked before Christmas and Mr Douglas said Mr Wheeler had written to his parents and had a letter back. He was pretty upset of course.”

“Not surprising. He was in the next bed for over six months.”

*

“You look well! You’re not using a stick now.”

“I’ve still got to use it if I go any distance and I’ve had to promise to use it if I’m tired – you know what Matron’s like.”

“I should think she’ll watch you like a hawk.”

“I don’t mind really. At least I’m back. I can’t do any sport till next September and Mr Spencer has written to Mr Hodge with a whole load of exercises I’ve got to keep up and Mr Cready is going to supervise me.”

“Well done on keeping up with your form.”

“I’ll need some coaching but it was the Maths that got me through. Miss Slater is a jolly good teacher – she made lots of things clear that I’d never really understood before.”

There was an awkward pause.

“You heard about Billy.”

“Yes. Mum had a letter. Dad had promised to take me down at Christmas to see him.”

“We’re going to go on helping the boys down there. We had a lovely letter from Sister. I thought you might like to see it.” He fished in his pocket and handed it to Jimmy.

“Thanks. I’ll read it when I’m on my own if you don’t mind. It wouldn’t do to blub where everyone can see me.”

“Keep it as long as you want to. Most of us blubbed, anyway.”

“I’ll never forget him.”

“Me, neither.”

*

Julian sat back and twiddled his pen as he thought.

It had taken several long days to get the books in order and he was satisfied that he now had a good picture of the real situation. It was better than he had feared and the investment in expansion was starting to pay off as the new approach to a more modern syllabus was attracting a different type of parent, with a more realistic view of the future.

There were less boys each year who would automatically follow the family tradition of the Army, the Law, managing the family estate, or the Church – and thank goodness for that. A lot of problems were caused by square pegs in round holes.

Now he knew where they stood, he could start to make plans. The fabric of the school was good but it was rather shabby and in need of a coat of paint. That was the fault of the war, of course but he’d have to see how difficult it would be to get paint again now. It was one thing for the builders to get enough to do the cottages but this was on a different scale. There were some problems – like the faulty oven - but they were solvable in the main.

He decided to walk down to the village after lunch and see how Mr Beilby was getting on with Mum’s cottage then he could ask about getting paint and arrange for him to give a price for all that needed doing at the school. Fortunately, the cottage hadn’t needed as much work as he had thought, and it was coming along nicely. Mum would be moving in within the next three weeks – provided the weather held.

*

The first two weeks of term went well and then the snow started to fall. Once it started, it kept falling and within a couple of days, drifts had built up which blocked the school from the village. Hugh flatly refused to let Dorothy struggle through the fields and she reluctantly moved into the Lodge, while Julian and Hugh caged the hens and brought them down to the farm to join the rest of the farm chickens in a barn.

At first it was rather exciting and the boys gathered round the windows at any free moment to watch the blizzard but the novelty wore off as the snow got deeper and they were restricted to the house for days on end.

Then the snow stopped but the cold weather continued and digging out the road and paths began, leaving treacherous conditions underfoot. A week later, the snow started again and this time it didn’t stop. There was snow most days and every time it stopped, as many people as possible rushed out to clear what they could. Early February saw everyone trapped in their own houses and Dorothy and Mary settled into a hastily vacated dormitory with the other women from the Lodge, while the boys so displaced, moved onto camp beds in other dormitories. Hugh and Julian were sleeping on camp beds in Julian’s office and Mr Carter was marooned in the village, unable to get to the school.

Two of the school handymen had been stranded at Chaucer and they, with the help of some of the masters, dug a path from the farm to bring meat and milk from the big refrigerators to Chaucer and help was sent up to clear snow from the big barns so the cattle and hens could be fed. Some of the sheep were brought in from the nearby fields but most had to take their chance in the icy snow.

A few maids who had been caught at Polgarth slept in the School San until they were moved into the room the Inseparables had been using and they were distributed into other dormitories.

During a lull, in the snow, the village managed to get two sledges through, pulled by two enormous shire horses and stacked with flour, oatmeal, margarine, and sugar. It took them six hours to traverse the two miles, with men going ahead to clear the way, digging out drifts up to five feet high.

Then the electricity was cut off and the generator started up. All the boys were confined to the main houses and the extensions were closed. Beds were moved to reduce the number of dormitories which needed heating and lighting. Free time was spent in the refectory which was next to the kitchens and the stoves glowed cherry red in an attempt to keep the temperature comfortable. Every where else, coats, scarves and hats, became normal wear in the house to cut the amount of heat needed. From time to time, the electricity was restored but it was never reliable.

The news on the wireless was all of the conditions throughout the country, with the army attempting to clear railway lines and main roads and shortages of supplies throughout the country.

Somehow the staff at Chaucer kept the paths open to the farm, saving the younger boys from hunger. It was not so easy at the Senior house. The cooks made huge quantities of soup and vegetable stew to fill the voracious appetites of the boys. Spam and corned beef became the only meat and eggs, fortunately stored in isinglass for winter use, were served in as many ways as the cooks could think of.

There was no milk, no butter, no fresh vegetables and, at the end of February, no flour to make bread. It had been the coldest February on record. They had used up all the diesel for the generator and were reduced to candles and lanterns.

Despite, Julian’s foresight in stocking up with chopped wood, stocks were running low and the number of dormitories in use was reduced again and boys were sleeping in pullovers and socks with their coats on their beds.

During a lull, men from Chaucer, got through with an improvised sledge pulled by two of Mr Newby’s horses. They were seen from an upstairs window and the staff and older boys of Polgarth rushed out to dig a path to meet them and unload the milk and meat they brought.

One day early in March, there was great excitement as a noise was heard in the sky and an army helicopter appeared which dropped huge packages onto the snow in front of the school before disappearing into the distance again.

Much needed flour, tea and margarine were brought in, together with yet more spam, dried egg powder, dried milk and corned beef. For three days, they heard and saw it, whenever the snow stopped, dropping food and cattle feed at the hill farms.

All pretence at normal lessons had been given up by now and the older boys were helping small groups of the younger ones in the refectory as best they could.

It was the middle of March when the thaw came at last. As soon as the snow stopped and temperatures rose above freezing, the staff and the older boys started digging a way through to Chaucer to get more supplies and the staff from Chaucer started digging down the drive towards the village.

Reg and his friends were only too glad to get out, even if it was just to dig a path and, as they cleared the way, the younger boys were allowed out to attempt to clear a space in front of the house.

Some of the drifts were fourteen feet high and after two days of digging towards the village from Chaucer, voices were heard. It was twenty men from the village, digging ahead of two sledges which were unloaded and then sent back for more. Digging continued towards Polgarth and, the next day, supplies were delivered there.

Efforts continued to restock the school for two days and then the floods came, cutting them off again.

By the time the waters receded, electricity had been restored and the full horror of the winter was revealed in the wireless reports. The whole country had been affected and, as around Polgarth, more than 50% of the nation’s sheep had died in the icy cold. Many cattle and horses had also perished and wildlife was decimated. All crops in the ground had to be ploughed in once the ground dried out and rationing was tightened yet again.

Once newspapers were delivered, Reg and Chris saw photos of the Fens where they had spent part of their summer holiday, under deep water with houses flooded up to their eaves. It was almost unbelievable.

Gradually things returned to normal, though not without some problems. The overhead wires to the cottages had been brought down by the weight of snow, the roof to one of the temporary classrooms had also come down and in several of the bathrooms which had not been used, pipes burst as the thaw came.

Letters gradually arrived from parents as the post caught up with the backlog and Reg was relieved to hear that Auntie had got through all right, though she had slept in the parlour on the camp bed for six weeks with Miss Armitage managing on the sofa. They had managed to bring three of the chickens into the kitchen and kept them in an improvised pen. The pig and all the rest of the chickens were dead. The snow had drifted as high as the eaves on the back of the house and, only constant efforts by the villagers had kept a narrow path along the street.

At High Royd, they had lost many of their sheep and Joe and the Ormerods had been living in the kitchen for over a month. There had been three deaths in the Village among the older people and there would be three more empty cottages when Reg returned home.

A Commonwealth Disaster Fund was set up, to help relieve the food shortages: and all this for a country that had recently 'won' the War!

Half term had been missed and Easter was upon them.

Many of you may not have heard of the winter of 46-47 so here
is an account of it in this area - choose 1947
#224:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 6:50 pm
    —
Pat, that was wonderful, from the smiting of Aunt Ethel, and doesn't she make you long for the thighbone of an aurochs, to the way they survived the winter. What was so good, was the way the village considers the school to be a true part of the community and were as anxious for the boys' welfare as for their own.

ETA: I've been doing a re-read, got to 'Fair winds' and ended in tears as usual.

Last edited by Jennie on Mon Sep 04, 2006 9:01 pm; edited 1 time in total
#225:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 7:02 pm
    —
Patmac, I'm old enough to remember that winter, and hearing a bit about the havoc it wreaked in the more isolated moorland areas of Yorkshire, Lancashire, and elsewhere, but your account of how it affected Polgarth is so vivid, I could almost have been there as I read it! And I admit I didn't remember the flooding afterwards, either.

Living in the "brassed off" area of South Yorkshire, we didn't have such deep snow as they had elsewhere, but we *did* have extremely cold and icy conditions. There were days when my father, a GP, had to abandon his car and do his visits on foot, and many more mornings when the only way he could get the car started at all was to get a 'push' to the top of the hill at the side of our house and coast down until the engine finally started! I *do* remember a slew of burst pipes when the thaw came! (And it's somewhat scary to think that this coming winter will mark 60 years since that one, too!)

As always, I'm enjoying watching this story unfold, not just the joy of watching the characters develop, and the 'reuniting' of people who knew each other from previous times, but also for the way you have intertwined world events of the time and conditions of the time, into it. And I'm so glad that Julian had no scruples about telling Aunt Ethel just what he thought of her!!

Thank you
#226:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 7:30 pm
    —
Wow, thanks Pat, that was really interesting - I didn't know about the winter of 1947.
#227:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 8:02 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I didn't know anything about it, either. Thank you for giving an insight into what happened.
#228:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 8:23 pm
    —
Thanks Pat, very pleased to see Julian deal with Aunt Ethel. That winter sounds horrendous - I knew that 1963? was bad - that one sounds even worse. Shocked
#229:  Author: Karry, Location: Stoke on Trent PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 8:56 pm
    —
My sister was born january 20, 1947, and when Dad got leave to visit, his weeken turned into three weeks as he couldnt get from Cresswell, Derbyshire back to wallingford near Oxford! Thanks Pat
#230:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 11:51 pm
    —
Have just caught up with a lot of this, and as ever I am fascinated both by the story and the background detail. It's evolving so beautifully. Billy's death was so moving and so restrained. And the wedding and aunt Ethel were a lovely counterpoint.

The description of the conditions in 1947 are so evocative - my mother told me about this as it affected the towns, and to read about it in the countryside really completes the picture.
Lesley, 1963 was bad - I was born in early January, and the day after my parents brought me home it snowed, and kept on snowing. They were cut off from the village for several weeks....
#231:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 12:13 am
    —
Thank you Pat - I could picture all of that so clearly, it was fascinating!
#232:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 8:56 am
    —
Thank you Pat, fascinating.
#233:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 9:59 am
    —
Brrrrrrr!!!

Thanks, Pat
#234:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 11:22 am
    —
Thank you, Pat. I don't remember 1947, but I do remember 1963, and that was bitterly cold. On the South Coast we had it easier than many - our pipes didn't stay frozen, for instance, although snow lay on the ground from Boxing Day to March! We did have central heating, though, and that must have made a difference. I was even allowed a heater in my bedroom, as it was my last year in primary school and I had homework to do to prepare for Common Entrance.
#235:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 7:21 pm
    —
*Staggers on to the thread leaning on Zimmer* Can anyone tell me what is the latest date that is taught in History these days. When I went to school, history ended at 1914. Full stop. I know they are teaching WWII now but do they stop at the end of that?

1947 was worse that 1963 and much more traumatic for Britain. Before the war, the country had become dependent on foreign imports and, when they stopped because of the U-boats in the Atlantic, it was difficult to feed the population. At the end of the War, there was no money left in the Exchequer to buy imports - so 1947 was almost the last straw.

I am quite relieved to hear that I'm not the only one who remembers it. Rolling Eyes


Dorothy had left the school as soon as the snow cleared. Her pregnancy was now obvious and the weeks of worry, not to mention sleeping in a narrow bed, had taken their toll, so for a few days she was happy to rest in her own home and potter about while Hugh was at work. Soon she was fully recovered and, immediately after Easter, she and Hugh drove to Leeds to be with her Mother while her Father had a piece of shrapnel removed from his chest.

According to the Doctors it was not a serious operation but he would be in hospital a week and Hugh was as keen as she was to be on hand. They had not seen her parents since Christmas because of the weather and this would be their last visit till the baby was born in two months time.

All being well, they hoped to return in time to have a week at home before term began, getting the garden back into shape after the winter and doing some odd jobs about the house. The baby’s bedroom was still a store and Hugh would be moving all the cases and odds and ends that every home accumulates down into the cellar – which had remained dry, despite the hard winter.

“You look grand, lass!” was Albert’s greeting as they came up the steps.

“I feel it, Dad. Oh, I’m so glad to see you both. I was so worried when the snows came and we couldn’t keep in touch.”

“You had it worse than we did. We kept hearing on the wireless about how bad it was on the hills. It was all I could do to stop your Mum digging her way to Polgarth to rescue you.”

“Funny how I remember it the other way round.” Retorted Anne dryly.

Albert went into hospital the next day and Dorothy and Hugh set themselves to trying to distract her mother. Needless to say, she was not to be comforted until two days later when she had seen for herself that he had come through and, though still a little sleepy from the anaesthetic, assured her that all was well. He proudly showed them a little jar with two pieces of shrapnel in it and Anne shuddered.

“He wants to bring them home.” She complained as Hugh and Dorothy escorted her home again. “It’s almost as if he regards them as souvenirs.”

Dorothy laughed. “Hugh’s got the one Doctor Ward took out before Christmas. They’ll be arguing about whose is the biggest next.”

With the operation out of the way, Anne turned her attention to Dorothy and the coming baby. She had knitted enough baby clothes for quads, as Hugh privately remarked to Dorothy, and she and Albert had bought a Moses basket as a gift. It wasn’t new, for such things were still not available in the shops, but it had been lovingly cleaned and repainted and Anne had made a new mattress, stuffed with feathers from an old pillow and a lovely quilt to go with it.

“Will you go into hospital?”

Dorothy shook her head. “The midwife says I’ll be fine at home and Doctor Ward is happy to attend if he’s needed – though I think the midwife would prefer it if he didn’t. Mum, will you come over and be there with me? I’d like it if you could.”

Her mother’s face lit up. “I’d love to come, if you’re sure.”

“If Dad can take the time off, could you come the week before and stay for a few days afterwards? I gather babies are not always punctual.”

“Of course we can. You may not believe it now but you’ll be glad to rest that last week and I can help you through the first few days afterwards.”

Albert came home at the end of the week, looking better than he had for months and Dorothy and Hugh returned to Polgarth with the car laden with baby things.

As they wedged the Moses basket behind the seats, Hugh looked rueful.

“I’m going to have to change the car for something more suitable this summer. I never thought I’d need a family car.”

*

“What are you doing cooped up in the study? We should be taking advantage of the good weather.”

Julian looked up from the figures he was studying and stretched.

“You’re right. I’ll leave this and we can go for a walk if you like.”

“I do like. Come on, I’ll pack some sandwiches and a flask and we can walk to the tops.”

They set off along the lane to join the footpath, strolling along chatting about nothing in particular. When they finally scrambled up the last steep slope and were sitting looking back over the valley, Mary asked Julian what had been occupying him over the past few days.

“I’ve been sorting through some paper work. I never got beyond explaining where we are now with our finances at Christmas and I’ve been getting everything together so we can start to plan as we said we would.”

“Have you nearly finished?”

“Yes, just about.”

“No more shocks for me?”

“No, that cheque for the jewellery was the last.”

“I’m glad to hear it. That was enough to give me palpitations, though I love my pearls and earrings, not to mention the gold chain, but I nearly had a heart attack when I heard what it was all worth. Where do we go from here?”

“That depends on you. I’ve got a few ideas but they’ll need thinking through.”

“Give me the simple version now, then I’ve time to think before you start on the detail.”

“Let’s have lunch here then.”

Once they were settled with their sandwiches, Julian started to explain what he would like to do.

“The first one is to move forward on starting a Kindergarten and there are other things we need to sort first.

Clive and Samuel are keen for the school to continue growing and are in total agreement about the new subjects we are offering and the changes we are making, including the kindergarten. They are both prepared to make endowments to the school to help with expansion now the progressives have a majority but they’d really like to see Whiner and Barker out of the equation.”

“Why make them richer when they don’t put any effort in and haven’t ever done?”

“Exactly. They both inherited their shares from their fathers and they just want to be paid a dividend, they’ve never had any real interest apart from wanting everything to stay the same so all we’ll get from them is argument. The first thing we could do that would be useful would be to buy them out.”

“Would they sell?”

“If they were offered enough.”

“Would the money from your mother’s jewellery be enough?”

“I should think more than enough. Clive and Samuel will buy some of them.”

“Right. I agree. It was sort of ‘found’ money – if the bank hadn’t let you know about the box it could have sat there forever. Don’t forget it was your mother’s money that let you defy your father and go to Oxford instead of Sandhurst. It seems right to put the rest of it into education as well.”

“Don’t you want time to think about it?”

“No. We don’t need the money and I certainly don’t want to add to the value of their shares by investing in a Kindergarten. Get rid of them, but keep them happy and start with a clean slate. Eric and John will be pleased as well.”

She screwed the lid back on the flask.

“Let’s walk on. Don’t bother to tell me your other ideas till tonight. If they’re all as sensible as that, we’re not likely to disagree.”

They walked along near the edge so they could see the view and, coming to the southern end, stood for a moment looking out.

“I want to bring our children up here in the country where the air is clean. I want them to have the sort of childhood I had, able to run free in the countryside, not cooped up in a town, and I certainly don’t want to lose them to Boarding School when they are tiny. Whatever we spend is an investment in that.”

“I love you, Mary, and I’m proud of you. You may not think you understand money but you get right to the heart of the matter, ask the right questions and you aren’t afraid to take bold decisions.”

“I’m beginning to think it’s largely a matter of common sense. The numbers may be bigger but it’s still a matter or priorities, just as it was when I used to have to choose between a new book and a pair of gloves, but still leave enough in my purse for food.”

“I’ll bet the book won.”

“Every time.”

*

‘Dear Auntie and Reg,

We have a new little son, Michael. At present we don’t know who he will look like in features as he has the little snub nose that all babies have when they are new.

He and I are both well and I am agitating to get up again. I hate this lying around when I feel fit. The triplets are delighted, Steve is indifferent and Charles says he wanted a rabbit so can we send ‘it’ back.

Jack is so proud you’d think he had never been a father before, bless him!

I enclose a snap which Jack took. You can’t see much as he had his eyes closed but they are blue and likely to remain that way as his hair – what he has of it at the moment – is fair, much the same colour as Steve’s.

I’m longing to show him to you but I expect that will have to wait till the summer now.

Lots of love

Jo.’

“Goodness. ” Reg exclaimed. “That means they have six children. Did you know about it.”

“She told me when we were down there last October but she wanted to keep it quiet.”

“That ‘I’m going to be busy’ thing again. I think that’s weird. MacDonald’s mum does it too and he always knows what it means.”

“Don’t forget she lived in a girls’ school from when she was twelve. She’s not used to everyone knowing her business like we do in Garnham. Besides I think people of her class are shy about things like that. There’s another reason as well. Some babies come too early and the more fuss you make the worse it makes it.”

“Too early?”

Auntie sighed. “You know how babies are born?”

“Like lambs and pigs, I suppose.”

“Then you know what happens if they come too early.”

“You mean people can lose their babies, like sheep do?”

Auntie nodded. “It’s usually quite early on.”

“How horrid.”

“That’s one of the reasons they keep quiet about it – just in case.”

“Well, we all know Mrs Douglas is having a baby in June but we didn’t know till Easter. I suppose that’s why we didn’t know before. We’re making a toy farm for it in woodwork.”

“Is she? You didn’t tell me that.”

“Sorry, it slipped my mind. She stopped teaching just before Easter when the snow stopped.”

“She must have had a different upbringing from Jo. Her father keeps a shop.”

“I suppose so. Anyway, Auntie Jo really will be busy now with six children!”

“It’s not your business to be critical of her. Anyway, it would only be four if she hadn’t had triplets first time.”

“I’m not being, it was meant as a joke. You can tell she’s happy about it from the letter. I’ll tell you what – Mr Douglas is really chuffed about his baby. You know he doesn’t have any family at all.”

“I’m pleased for them. Do you think she’d like a pair of bootees for it. I’m going to knit some for little Michael and it wouldn’t take me long to knit another pair. Mr Douglas was really nice to me the day you started school.”

“I’m sure she’d love them. He’s my favourite Master and he was really good when Billy died.”

“I’ll do that then. Are you going up to see Joe?”

“Yes, I thought I’d go tomorrow. Are they very upset about losing the sheep?”

“Mr Ormerod shrugs it off as just one of those things but it will take years to get the flock back up to the size it was – and they’ve fewer lambs this year and will have to sell most of them to make ends meet. Mind you, they’re not in as bad a state as some. They always bring their sheep right down near the farm in the winter and they’ve got those barns they were able to put quite a lot of them in. Some folk lost almost all theirs.”

“What will they do?”

Auntie shrugged. “Some will give up and some will struggle on. It’s sad but there it is.”

“I suppose so. It’s the same round Polgarth. Mind you, Mr Ormerod is like Mr Newby and very up to date. Joe says some of the other farmers laugh at them for being so careful with things like disinfectant so I suppose taking the trouble to bring the sheep down near the farm and go to all the expense of building barns just in case is the same sort of thing.”

“I’m sure you’re right but it’s sad for the families of them what didn’t take care.”

“Aye, it is that.”
#236:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 8:20 pm
    —
patmac wrote:
Charles says he wanted a rabbit so can we send ‘it’ back.


Laughing Laughing Laughing

Thanks, Pat
#237:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 10:44 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I loved the line about the rabbit. I'm glad that they are starting to discuss the possibility of having a Kindergarten. When I was little, I kept my dolls in my sister's old Moses basket.
#238:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 11:13 pm
    —
Thanks Pat - pleased Mary is starting to make decisions about money with more ease - loved the bit about the book alwyas winning!
#239:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 3:01 am
    —
It's lovely to see them moving on like this. The rabbit line was excellent! And Mary is settling into her new role very well.
Thanks Pat
#240:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 8:40 am
    —
Laughing Laughing at Charles!

Thanks Pat, lovely as ever and fascinating too - like a mini history lesson. I'm really interested in the years just following the war and how people coped, and love the way you address the difficulties in this.

Great to see Faith Barbour again too.
#241:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 10:20 am
    —
Phew - mega catch up!

Thanks Pat, the last months worth of posts have been lovely - I have lost my entire morning to them!
#242:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 12:35 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat, that was wonderful.
#243:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 5:37 pm
    —
“My last term – providing I pass.” MacDonald, dumped his case on his bed.

“Don’t let’s talk about it.” Fourakis pleaded.

“You didn’t manage to persuade your parents to let you stay, then?”

Fourakis shook his head. “I think my father might have done but Mother is determined to take me home. I’d rather stay through the Sixth Form.”

“Let’s just forget it then. Even for us who are staying, it won’t be the same after this year.”

*

As the first days slipped by, Hugh became increasingly worried about Dixon. There was an indefinable difference in his attitude which was reflected in his lessons.

He was the product of a stable and happy family, where the balance seemed to have been maintained between discipline and love and he had seemed the least likely to get exam nerves. Anyway, that didn’t usually show till nearer the exams themselves.

“What are you brooding about?” Dorothy looked up from her knitting.

“I’m not exactly brooding but I am a bit worried about Dixon.”

“Dixon? I’d have said he was the most stable of the lot.”

“So would I till this term. Something’s bothering him and it’s affecting his work. So far as we know, there’s nothing wrong at home and he’s not fallen out with the others.”

Dorothy thought for a minute. “I wonder if it’s to do with Billy’s death. He was the one with all the answers – you remember when we were up at the fallen tree – he seemed so certain then.”

“You’re suggesting he didn’t mean what he said?”

“No. I’m sure he meant it at the time. The reality was something else, though. If you’re right and he is – or was – headed for the Church, he would have been hit hard by what really happened. He’s never met tragedy before, has he?”

“Not that I know of. Not that it helps me much. I’m not qualified to deal with a loss of faith.”

“Then have a chat with Mr Wilson.”

“Are you serious?”

“Well, he’s the only person here who must have gone through exactly what Dixon is going through. He may be old but there is no way he is one of the fossil generation. I think you may be surprised. John and Eric think highly of him you know.”

“I’ll think about it.”

“Oh, ye of little faith. Just try it.”

*

Hugh placed enough value in Dorothy’s opinions to act on her suggestion and, despite his own lack of what he felt was a religious belief, he sought out Mr Wilson the very next day.

“A very necessary stage, even if he is a bit young.” Said Mr Wilson when he had heard what Hugh had to say.

“If he’s to be any use to his fellow men he has to know what they go through when something like this happens. It’s easy to spout platitudes but if you’ve not been in the situation that’s all they are.”

“Can you help him? With respect, I’m more concerned about his exam results than anything and he’s not going to do well if this can’t be sorted out.”

“I can try but I’ll not guarantee anything.” He looked straight at Hugh. “If he really has a vocation, this will pass. If not, better he should find out now than waste any more time thinking he has.”

With that, Hugh had to be satisfied and he left Mr Wilson feeling little confidence in the old man’s ability to get through to Dixon.

*

As he got older, James Wilson found that things which had seemed urgent when he was younger no longer had the power to agitate him. It wasn’t that he didn’t care any more, it was that he had seen so many situations overcome, resolved or just endured that it sometimes felt that he had seen everything there was in human life. He had learned to wait on God’s timing.

He was well aware that the boys regarded him with some humour for, when he occasionally caught sight of himself in a mirror he wondered who this comical old cove was with his bald head, trembling hands and uncertain gait. He knew his speech had also developed a disturbing hesitancy and he had reluctantly given up preaching the previous year. It seemed strange, for he felt, inside where it counted, just the same.

He would leave here in less than three months after fourteen years. He hadn’t wanted to come and leave his busy Liverpool Parish but he knew they needed a younger man and, for the first two years, he had missed the cut and thrust of the busy city and the quiet of the countryside had seemed alien. Now it seemed like home.

Leaving would be hard but must be endured. In the meantime he would do whatever he could to help and so he went straight to the Chapel to pray for guidance and the opportunity to help at least one more boy.

He sat in a pew near the front and bowed his head. He was far enough through his life now that the formality of words was not necessary for prayer. He could just sit in the peace and let the thoughts flow and, if he had enough trust, the answer would come – though it might not be here and now and he must recognise it when it did arrive and act when the opportunity came.

His mind wandered to Hugh who thought he had no faith in God - it would take time but he was confident that he would recognise the truth some day. For the present, his work for the boys and for his friends would count in God’s eyes. He had not been too proud to come when Dorothy suggested it, despite his scepticism.

He wished he could visit Dorothy. She was part of the school after all and so one of his flock but the hill was too much for him now. He had never thought he would get another chance to christen a baby but she had already asked him if he would be willing to welcome her baby into God’s family before the end of term and it would be such a privilege to do so just once more – as it had been to preside at two weddings this past year. He thanked God for the blessing of one more chance to administer the most joyous sacrament of all.

Perhaps he should phone and ask Mr Hendricks, the Vicar of St Cuthbert’s to call on Dorothy – though he was hardly better placed to do so, having no car and near to retiring himself. He wondered again what would happen when Mr Hendrick retired. There was still a shortage of men entering the Ministry and country parishes were as far down the list on the Bishop’s priorities as the country schools were for the secular authorities. The population had dwindled in his time here and the School had nearly as many souls as the village now.

His wandering thoughts were arrested by an idea. It wasn’t the answer to his immediate problem but one which had been exercising him for some time. If the School and the Village shared a Priest, the problem might be solved. The old divisions between the ‘young gentlemen’ at the school and the villagers had been swept away during Eric’s tenure. Some of the farmers and their families from the hills to the North even came to Sunday Service at the School already as it was a good distance nearer. He paused only briefly to give Thanks before leaving his pew and walking slowly up the aisle to find Eric before his unreliable memory lost the thought.

He opened the door and in fell a boy. ”Good gracious. Are you all right?”

The boy scrambled to his feet, rubbing his elbow. “I’m OK, Sir. I just reached out to open the door as you pulled it from the inside. I didn’t think anyone else would be here.”

The boy turned and would have rushed away but, before he could do so, Mr Wilson realised who he was.

“Bless my soul. It’s Dixon, isn’t it. I was just thinking about you.”

Dixon stopped mid-stride and turned. “Were you? Why, Sir.”

Mr Wilson blinked. “For the moment I can’t remember. I had an idea you see and I was on my way to see Eric – I mean Doctor Cartwright.”

Dixon looked bewildered, as well he might. “You were going to see the Head about me?”

“No, no. Here sit down. I might as well try the idea on you before I go.”

Dixon sat down in the Porch beside him, looking a bit nervous.

“You know I’m retiring at the end of term?”

Dixon shook his head. “No? Goodness me, you boys don’t keep your ears to the ground like we used to when I was at school. Well I am. I’m too old to be much use now and I can’t keep up with the job.”

“I’m sorry, Sir. Will you mind very much?”

“At the moment, I’m not looking forward to it but, who knows? I’ll do the best I can wherever I end up.”

There was silence for a minute and then Dixon asked. “What was your idea, Sir?”

“You know there is a shortage of Vicars and especially in the country parishes?”

“No, Sir.”

“There always is nowadays, the younger ones are needed in the towns where there are more people. It means the school ends up with an old fogy like me and it’s not fair to you youngsters. My idea is that the Village and the School should share. What do you think?”

“You mean Mr Hendrick should be Chaplain in his spare time?”

“No. He’s near retiring as well. Once he goes, I was thinking that a younger man could be shared. It might appeal as more of a challenge to a young Vicar and the salary the school pays would help save money for the Village.”

Dixon forgot that he had come to the Chapel to think. It was difficult to find somewhere private at school for long enough to think properly and he really needed to. Up till Easter, he had managed to put things to the back of his mind but then his father had asked him what he intended to do after University and he had not known what to answer. Now he was jolted out of his introspection to look at a more practical problem, and it was a relief.

“Where would he live? Up here or down in the village?”

“At the Vicarage. There is plenty of pastoral care up here to deal with most things so long as he was available during set hours for boys who wanted to see him.” Old Mr Wilson sounded more alert than he had for a long while and he answered decisively.

“How about the Sunday Services? He’d have to do both.”

“Morning up here and Evensong in the village or an early service in the village and a later one up here. Before you ask about Classics teaching, I’ve not done any for two years and they’ve managed.”

Dixon thought about it for a minute. “If I was a Vicar, I’d take it like a shot.”

Mr Wilson looked at him. “Do you have a vocation?”

Dixon flushed. “Well, I thought I did but I’m not sure any more.”

“Ah. Billy’s death?”

“Yes. I prayed for the best for Billy and then he died and I realised that’s not what I wanted really and I was so upset.”

“You thought that the best thing would be for Billy to live?”

“I don’t know but it’s what I wanted, really. The trouble is I prattled on to the others about how it might not be best and then when he died I thought I ought to have prayed for him to get better and told all the others to as well. They even said what I’d said to other people as if it was right. I didn’t pray for what I really wanted and I felt guilty both for wanting him to live when it might not have been best and praying for that when I didn’t really want it.”

James Wilson was rather glad that he had heard Hugh’s version of events for Dixon’s explanation was rather difficult to follow.

“You were right in what you told them, even though you wish he had lived. You prayed for the best for Billy and what you wanted isn’t important. We can’t always pray for what we want, just what we believe to be right. You weighed up the options and decided you didn’t know so you left it in God’s hands. Why is this making you think twice about your vocation?”

“Because I shouldn’t have been upset about Billy dying if I’d really believed that God got it right.”

“I’d have been more worried about you if you hadn’t been upset – it would have meant you didn’t love Billy as a person. I’ve lost count of the number of times I’ve had to conduct a funeral for a child and it never got any easier.”

“I didn’t know. I thought I’d got it wrong and I should have accepted it.”

“I don’t think you’re quite ready for Sainthood yet, young man. You are part of humanity and you should feel that. Do you know that poem by John Donne?”

“Which one, Sir?”

“It goes :

‘No man is an island, entire of itself
every man is a piece of the continent, a part of the main
if a clod be washed away by the sea,
Europe is the less, as well as if a promontory were,
as well as if a manor of thy friends or of thine own were.
Any man's death diminishes me, because I am involved in mankind
and therefore never send to know for whom the bell tolls
it tolls for thee.’

Do you know what it means?”

“That we should feel for other people.”

“ Yes, you’ll be no good to them if you don’t. It’s one of the harder parts of the job to separate what you want from what you know to be right. Think carefully before you decide whether to offer yourself for the Priesthood and if you decide against it, don’t feel you have failed. God will make his wishes known if you are patient. In the meantime, try and concentrate on your school work – whatever path you take, you’ll need your School Cert.”

“Thank you, Sir. I’ll do that.”

“Now where was I going when I so rudely sent you flying?”

“To see Doctor Cartwright about your idea of sharing the village’s Vicar.”

“So I was. Thank you.”

“Would you like me to come with you, Sir? I can do my thinking later.”

“If you wouldn’t mind. I can’t remember where I left my stick.”

Dixon hid a smile. “It’s in your hand, Sir.”

*

Dixon accompanied Mr Wilson to the Head’s study and went in with him, causing Dr Cartwright’s eyebrows to shoot up.

“I’ve had an idea. Why don’t the Village and the School share.”

Eric’s eyebrows went up even higher.

“What do you mean, James?”

Mr Wilson looked at Dixon. “You explain it. I know what I mean but you’ll put it better.”

Dixon, without consulting the Head, pulled up a chair for the Chaplain, sat him down and stood beside him.

“What Mr Wilson is suggesting is that, when he retires and Mr Hendrick retires as well, St Cuthbert’s and the school should share a Priest. From what Mr Wilson tells me, the Bishop isn’t likely to spare two men for here but if we combined with the Village we might get one younger man who would see it as a challenge and want to come. He says the salary the school pays would help the Village.

We’ve worked it out and he could live in the Village and have set hours up here for the boys. You wouldn’t need him to teach Classics and he could do a morning service up here and Evensong in the Village or even an early service down there and a later one up here. Do say you’ll consider it, Sir.”

Dixon suddenly wondered if he had overstepped the mark and looked flustered, but the Head was smiling so he smiled uncertainly back.

“Well done, both of you. We’d have to see what the Church Wardens and the Governors have to say but you may just have solved a problem.”

Mr Wilson rose, unsteadily to his feet. “I’ll be off then. Young man, just remember, even though it hurts now, you were right.”

Dixon escorted the old man to the door and made sure he had his stick in his hand. He was about to follow him, when Doctor Cartwright called to him.

“Stay a minute, Dixon.”

Mr Wilson shuffled off down the corridor and Dixon turned back into the room.

“Sit down. I’ve been meaning to have a word with you but I might be a little late since you arrived with Mr Wilson. I need to thank you for helping the other boys through all the worry about Billy – especially as it turned out badly from their point of view. If one of the staff had told them to pray for what was right for Billy and that it might not be right for him to live, they wouldn’t have been able to do it and you were right.”

Dixon flushed. “I wondered if I’d been wrong but Mr Wilson put me right. It wasn’t just me, though. Entwistle told us exactly what was wrong and what they were trying to do so we knew what the choices were. He’s the one who kept us all going afterwards as well.”

“I’d rather say it was a joint effort. You needed one another’s strengths and you supported one another.”

“Well, we’re friends, Sir. We couldn’t let one another down.”

“You’ll keep quiet about Mr Wilson’s idea, won’t you. I need to talk to the Church Wardens and the Governors before it gets out.”

“Of course, Sir. And thank you for what you said – you know, about Billy.”

*

Julian had made several long and rather expensive phone calls to discuss with Clive and Samuel how best to go about persuading the two older Governors to sell their shares. All three recognised the importance of avoiding any discord as Barker, at least, was quite capable of publicising any discontent to all and sundry and the school could not afford that.

Julian wondered if Whiner, even though he could do with the money, would want to leave his shares to his son, from whom he was currently estranged. The ‘boy’ – now in his 30s had refused to follow his father into the family business and had set up as a painter in Newquay, marrying a local girl and, though his father did not know it, was becoming highly thought of by a growing number of collectors.

Clive thought he could persuade him to sell some and give the rest to his son now, thus hoping to reduce his death duties. The son, though possibly not interested in taking a very active role in the school, was an old Polgarthian and had enjoyed his time there and sounded likely to have progressive ideas.

Barker was another matter. Julian saw in him his own father’s attitude to his children – ambition and a complete refusal to listen to any opinion they might have. His only son had eventually kicked the traces and gone off to Australia to set up a sheep farm, leaving his father with no heir to take over the family estate and causing his mother to sink into a depression at the loss of her son. Barker had taken to spending his days at his Club, running up large bills and complaining about the ingratitude of his son and wife to anyone who would listen.

Samuel made some enquiries and discovered that his financial situation was becoming worse by the day. His Bank was refusing to advance any more credit and he was being forced to sell his stocks and shares to stave off his creditors. He might drive a hard bargain but he was likely to be glad of an injection of capital.

“What do you think?” Julian asked Mary after he had outlined the situation. “To be quite honest, we may end up paying more than the shares are worth to tempt them.”

“Go ahead.” She said with no hesitation. “I like the sound of John and he’s likely to be progressive from what you said. I’m not sure the Death Duties situation will loom large in Whiner’s mind – after all, he’s not the one who’s going to pay them. He might be persuaded that John will reform his dissipated ways by means of a gift though.”

“I can’t see John doing that.”

“I know that, you know that, but does his father know that?”

“I think Clive is going to like that suggestion.”

“What religion is Clive?”

“Church of England. Why?”

“I hope he’s High Church then. He’s going to need to go to confession after this.”

“Don’t forget he’s a Lawyer.”

“Then I’ll not worry about him.”
#244:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 6:18 pm
    —
patmac wrote:
“What religion is Clive?”

“Church of England. Why?”

“I hope he’s High Church then. He’s going to need to go to confession after this.”

“Don’t forget he’s a Lawyer.”

“Then I’ll not worry about him.”


Oh wonderful - giggling away at that bit! Laughing

Pat, the scene with Mr Wilson and then between him and Dixon was awesome - thank you
#245:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 8:25 pm
    —
Saying "another wonderful post" just doesn't even begin to cover it!

Thanks, Pat
#246:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 8:46 pm
    —
Thank you, Pat!

Wonderful scenes with Mr. Wilson -- and Dorothy suggesting him in the first place.

And thanks for all the historical background. I hadn't realized helicopters were used for such large scale relief work so early -- let alone about this particular winter. Your research is always so thorough. Very Happy
#247:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 9:09 pm
    —
I think Mr Wilson may just have helped Dixon to see his way more clearly. And it was very quick thinking on Mr Wilson's part to have Dixon put the suggestion the two of them had been discussing to the Head, rather than doing it himself thus giving Dr. Cartwright a chance to talk to Dixon without a forced interview.

I always love the 'No man is an island' piece.

Thanks, Patmac.
#248:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 9:29 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It was interesting to find out so much about Mr Wilson.
#249:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 11:23 pm
    —
Mr Wilson was so beautifully realised, and I was left with such a strong sense of the person that he is. The whole scene was masterly.
And I loved the final exchange between Julian and Mary.
#250:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Sep 07, 2006 11:22 am
    —
Well done Mr. Wilson. Glad he was able to help Dixon.

And love that last line. Laughing
Thanks Pat.
#251:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Sep 07, 2006 5:10 pm
    —
Clive chortled with unholy glee. He felt he deserved the indulgence, having listened to several hours of Whiner’s diatribe about his ungrateful son. Now he had agreement to make over some of his shares to his son and to sell the rest to the remaining governors. Mary’s idea had been spot on. He picked up the phone and put a call through to Polgarth.

“Splendid news. Samuel has talked old Barker into selling his as well. He told him we need to plough the profits back and that we wanted to waive all dividends for two years. We need to get together as soon as the paperwork is done. I’ll tell you what, we’ll come down to London at Whitsun, if you and Samuel are free, we need to have an official Governors’ Meeting before we can even begin to plan.”

“Good idea. Will you write to John Templeton or shall I?”

“I’ll write officially as soon as the paperwork is done. We have to formally appoint him a Governor anyway if he is interested. I’ll find out.”

*

“Right, Put all your books in your desks. You are not allowed to take any work home for half term. It’s no use looking at me in despair. You need the break and you’ll come back fresher for it. Come on, you’re only getting a week because of what we lost in Easter Term with the weather. We’ve two weeks when you come back to go over anything you’re not quite sure of.”

The despairing looks didn’t quite fade but the boys knew Mr Douglas would check that all their books were stowed away so resignedly put away the books that had intended to take home for extra study.

We’ve five minutes left before the bell goes but you’ve done more than enough in the past few weeks. I think you’ll be parsing sentences in your sleep if I say any more. What are you all doing during the hols?”

“I was going to go over my algebra again but now I’ll just go fishing.”

“What sort of fishing, Macdonald?”

“Fly fishing for Salmon and Trout in the river. My dad’s keen and he taught me. You’re really on your own and you have to concentrate so it’ll stop me thinking.”

“I’m going to mend the field gate, run up on the moors and fly my kite with Joe – he couldn’t care less about exams so I know we’ll not talk about them.”

“That sounds sensible, Entwhistle. What about you Fourakis?”

“We’re going to see the marble sculptures that your Lord Elgin stole from Greece. My mother wants me to see them before we go back. Apart from that, I’ve a nasty feeling I’m going to get dragged round to say goodbye to lots of people – we set off for home the day after the end of term.”

“That sounds awful but at least you won’t get time to think. I’m just going home for the week. Ma did say we might have a day in London and I’ll ask to go and see the Marbles if we do.”

“Copley?”

“I’m meeting up with Dixon and a couple of Lower Fifth at the San for a day. To be honest, I’m not looking forward to that – you know, with Billy not being there anymore – but Dad says if you fall off a horse, the best thing to do is to get right back on. Apart from that, we’re just going to mess around at home.”

“So that’s one day for you, Dixon as well, what about the rest of the time – got any plans?”

To Hugh’s surprise, Dixon hesitated.

“I might as well tell you all now, I suppose, but keep it quiet please. Dad’s been on at me about what I intend to do later. We’ve got to choose subjects for Higher Cert before September, anyway. There’ll be a lot of talking this week.”

“You’ve decided?”

Dixon nodded. “I want to be a Priest if they’ll have me when I’m old enough. I’ll be telling my parents this week.”

There was a stunned silence for a moment as his friends took in this announcement.

“I’d never have guessed it in a month of Sundays but now you’ve said it, I’m not surprised.” Reg looked at his friend seriously. “You’re sure?”

Dixon nodded. “It’s something I’ve thought of for a long while and I’ve been talking to Mr Wilson lately. He’s helped a lot. It won’t be for years yet but at least I’ll have told them. I think they were beginning to wonder what I’d do.”

There was silence while the other boys digested this. Reg and Malcolm MacDonald had already decided on their careers so they accepted that Dixon should know his own mind but Copley and Fourakis were both still without any real direction and didn’t know what to say.

“I think you’ll be rather good at that.” Hanson filled the gap.

“And what about you, Sir?” asked Dixon, intent on changing the subject.

“We’ll be quiet at home. A bit of gardening is all we’ve got planned. Our baby is due next month so Mrs Douglas doesn’t feel like going far.”

The bell rang as he spoke and desk lids were slammed down.

“Off you go. Have good hols.”

“You too, Sir.” They chorused.

“Make the most of it Sir, once the baby arrives, you’ll not get a good night’s sleep for months!” MacDonald quipped cheekily as he went out of the door.

*

“Dear Reg,

We’re sorry not to see you this half term but I think Auntie is right that, with only a week, you’ll be better at home.

I’m really writing to say don’t get uptight about the exams – silly thing to say, I know – but if you don’t pass, then no one will, and I can’t see that happening. Even if you do fluff them, we expected you to take them next year when you first went to Polgarth so it won’t be a problem.

I’m going to call in to Polgarth just after you go back and we can go and have tea in the village. I have to go to Leeds Infirmary for a meeting on the 2nd June and will have to drive up the night before so, providing nothing crops up, I’ll see you on the Sunday. I’ll confirm it by phone anyway.

Have a good week and get as much fresh air and exercise as you can.

Best Wishes

Uncle Jack”

*

“That was a worthwhile trip.”

“It certainly was. I really like Beryl and Susan’s baby is a little cherub. It’s a shame John Templeton’s wife didn’t come. I can understand it, though. If I hadn’t met Beryl at the wedding, I think I would have chickened out at Christmas. Perhaps we could go down there in the summer and we could meet them on the beach or something. It wouldn’t be so threatening for her.”

“Good idea. We might travel round Cornwall and Devon for a week or two – if the petrol situation eases up, of course. There’s some good walking and, provided we have good weather, the beaches are lovely. Would your Mum come?”

“I could ask her, but I think she might find it a bit much. Perhaps, we could take her away for a few days, though. She’d like to see the Lake again but I think she’d be afraid of bumping into Aunt Ethel and having a scene.”

“We could stay somewhere else and just go to Bowness for a day. I’ll bet Alf and Joan would keep her out of the way for us. I think we should change the car before then.”

“Why, there’s nothing wrong with it is there?”

“No, but Hugh is going to have to get rid of that sports car. It won’t do once the baby arrives. He might buy the Hillman. At least he knows it’s in good condition.”

“If you’re thinking of letting him have it at less than it’s worth, you’ll have a battle on your hands. For goodness sake don’t even try. He’d be mortally offended.”

Of course not. I wondered if we should get something bigger for longer journeys, especially if we want to include Mum, and buy Hugh’s car for running around here. I think it’s probably worth about the same - ours is newer but his is a more expensive model - and it would be fun to have a sports car - you could learn to drive.”

“I can already drive.”

“Why didn’t you say? You could have been using the Hillman.”

“I never took my test. George taught me when I was seventeen but I didn’t see any point in taking a test as I’d no idea of ever having a car. Are you serious?”

“Of course I am. I know you use your bike a lot but it’s no fun when the weather is bad.”

“I’ll think about it. For now, though, I’m more interested in you getting things moving for the Kindergarten. When will you see John and Eric?”

“That should be ‘when will we see them’. You heard what Beryl said.”

“I’m not sure she meant official meetings.”

“She said she’d leave it in your hands. I think we got more decided over dinner than we did at the official meeting. You didn’t hear any dissent from Clive or Sam did you? In fact most of John’s contribution was about Alison’s reaction to the idea.”

“All right, I’ll represent the distaff side.”

“Good, we’re coming into Wakefield now so we’d better get our things together. If we miss the train on from Leeds, Gertrude will have things to say.”

“Are we going to tell her?”

“She’s discrete and I think it could come under the heading of a consultancy.”

“Good. She’ll come to the idea with a fresh mind.”

*

“Hugh.”

“Yes, dear?”

“I’ve hoed between the lettuces but I can’t pick up the weeds. Would you mind collecting them up?”

“Of course not. Why don’t you sit down for a few minutes and supervise?”

“I suppose so. Are my feet still there?”

“One, two. All present and correct. Why?”

“I can’t remember when I last saw them. Oh, Hugh! I shall just be glad when it arrives – I feel so fat.”

“You’re not fat, darling. You’re beautiful. Thank you for having my baby.”

Dorothy burst into tears and Hugh put his arms round her and rubbed her back while she cried on his shoulder. After a few minutes she gulped and rubbed the back of her hands across her eyes.

“Sorry. I don’t know why that happens.”

“It doesn’t matter. You’ve sailed through so far and it’s not long now. I can’t share what the brat is doing to you but I’ll support you any way I can. Will you just watch for a bit and tell me what to do?”

“I’m just chanting to myself - ‘Two weeks, two weeks.”

*

“We had the idea of starting a Kindergarten. It all came out of Dorothy being pregnant and I started to think about how they would cope with the first few years. It would be small, just boys to eight and girls to eleven. Day pupils only and Julian suggested we attach it to Polgarth. What do you think?”

Gertrude sipped her coffee and raised her eyebrows.

“Why only till eight for boys and eleven for the girls?”

“Because the boys would go on to Chaucer then.”

“There’s no reason why the girls couldn’t go to Chaucer as well. They’d be day girls I agree but why teach them separately?”

“But . . . “

“You’re about to say it’s not the way you’ve done it before. I thought you were trying to bring Polgarth into the 20th Century.”

“I don’t know.”

Gertrude threw her hands in the air.

“I despair of you, Julian! Why run separate classes from eight to eleven? It makes no sense in staffing terms.”

“Put that way . . . What do you think, Mary?”

“It would mean we could manage with smaller premises and that might make a difference. My main worry has been that we wouldn’t have enough girls to make up proper classes once the boys moved on. It would mean we couldn’t offer a full range of subjects.”

“Do you intend to live on the premises?”

“Probably. Nearby, certainly, though it all depends on properties. There’s an old ruin on the School grounds that might be suitable but it would need rebuilding virtually from the foundations up.”

“What happens to your cottage?”

“We haven’t thought that far ahead. We’ve got to sort this out first.”

“Fair enough. Not a word to anyone but, if you move, I’d like to buy both the cottages. You’ve probably guessed that Dorothy will inherit most of my money and I’d like to make the cottages over to her and Hugh ahead of time. I’m told that if I can survive seven years after making anything a gift, I can avoid death duties. You have to think of such things when you reach my age. If they were knocked together, they’d make a good family home for them. That’s if they want to settle there of course.”

Mary dissolved into peals of laughter and Gertrude and Julian looked at her in amazement.

“I’m desperately trying to get rid of some of Julian’s money and all you two can do is suggest ways to stop me.” She gasped.

“ You’ll just have to try harder then. You’ll agree though, won’t you?”

“Of course we will. You’ll have to sell the idea to Dorothy and Hugh, though.”
#252:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Thu Sep 07, 2006 5:25 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I like the idea about the cottages.
#253:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Sep 07, 2006 5:32 pm
    —
Poor Mary - don't think she's ever going to be able to get rid of all Julian's money!

Lovely episode Pat - as always - love Gertrude's comment - it was exactly what I was thinking as I read it!
#254:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 07, 2006 9:47 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat - I hope they all have a restful halfterm.
#255:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Sep 07, 2006 11:36 pm
    —
As ever, a lovely satisfying read Pat. I loved the way they wre forbidden to take books home!
Poor Mary - trying to get rid of Julian's money and thwarted at every turn!
#256:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Fri Sep 08, 2006 12:57 am
    —
Pat,
I have just caught up with several pages of this after being away on holiday.
I have enjoyed it so very much, and I was amazed to read about the 1947 winter - I had no idea it had been that bad ! And to think we were complaining about our town being completely cut off for 5 days in Jan 1982 ! Rolling Eyes
Wonderful updates; looking forward to reading about the new arrival in due course Very Happy
#257:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Sep 08, 2006 6:06 pm
    —
“Well, I got here, despite the hold ups. Hop in, Reg.”

“I did wonder if you were going to arrive. Where are you staying tonight?”

“In Leeds. I’ve a meeting at nine o’clock tomorrow so I’ve rather be safe than sorry, especially in this little car.”

“Why are you in Auntie Jo’s car?”

“It uses less petrol and we’re trying to save some for the summer. I’ve booked a dining room at the Hotel so we can be private. It seems ages since I saw you.”

“Six months. It was last October.”

Jack drove Joey’s little car down to the village and Reg directed him across to the Polgarth Arms. Jack drew up outside and left the car with a sigh of relief.

“Gosh, I’m stiff. Let’s walk round the Square before we go in. If I don’t get the kinks out of my legs, I may be bowlegged by the time I get to Leeds. Before you make any rude comments, I am getting more exercise now. I ride my bike to work most days.”

They walked round the Square and finished up outside the Polgarth Arms again where Mr Garbutt was expecting them and ushered them into a small room where a magnificent tea awaited them. Jack laughed and turned to thank him. “I see you’re used to catering for schoolboys.”

“If I didn’t know better, I’d swear they don’t feed them up at the school.” said Mr Garbutt. “If you need anything else, Sir, just ring the bell.”

“I hope you’ve still got hollow legs.” Commented Jack as he loaded his plate.

“It does seem like it, though I haven’t grown much this year.”

“You’re filling out, though and I expect they keep you running around at school.”

“Pretty much. They feed us plenty though – except for last term when we were down to vegetable stew before the thaw came.”

“It was bad for us as well. Jo says the triplets will have to board next winter as they missed most of the Easter Term. I only got home the week before Michael was born. I was stuck at the San for about five weeks.”

“How did you manage at the San? I did wonder, in between worrying about Auntie.”

“Better than we would have without your suggestion.”

“My suggestion?”

“Well, not exactly, but you pulled me up about looking tired and I realised that part of it was spending so much time on the running of the place. Doctor Jem is away a lot and I was stuck with the office work. We took on a Manager to deal with all the detail and he took one look at how we were managing things, threw up his hands in horror and took us in hand. By the time the snow came, we were stocked up with all the essentials and we managed quite well.”

“We’ve got one of those as well. Sir Julian started at Christmas and he’s managing things like the buildings and the equipment.”

“Would that be Sir Julian Roper?”

“Yes, do you know him?”

“Stacie, you know her as Miss Benson, knows him and his wife.”

“She’d know them from when she was at Polgarth. She used to be Miss Collins and now she’s Mrs Roper. She’s a real sport. You know she’s involved with the Kite Club and she can run like the wind.”

“That’s right. She’s really Lady Roper but she didn’t want to use the title at school. Now, tell me how you’re getting on.”

“We’re starting to get a bit nervous now. The exams are getting near and, however many test papers we do, we don’t know what the questions will be. Mr Douglas keeps saying we’re fine and, if we don’t pass, no one will but we can’t help worrying.”

“We? You mean you six? ”

Reg nodded. “Yes. You see, we’re all good at different things and you’ve got to be good at everything.”

“But you’re the top of your year all round between you?”

“Yes.”

“I never came better than eighth in anything and I passed. You don’t really think the school would let a whole year fail do you?”

“Not when you put it like that.”

“I do put it like that. The only thing that is going to scupper you lot is nerves. Tell your friends I said so.”

Reg grinned at him. “I will – but we’ll still go on worrying.”

“Of course you will. Just don’t let it get on top of you. Now, let me tell you the news from home. Your Auntie Jo sends her love and has written to your Auntie to see if you can both join us on a holiday this summer. We’re hoping to go to Cornwall again, though I don’t think it will be for the whole summer – probably just a couple of weeks. How does that sound?”

“It sounds great. I’m sure she’ll say yes. How are the triplets?”

“Growing visibly by the day. They are already claiming to be seven and a half. The boys are fine and little Michael is good as gold.”

“I hear you managed to get the chickens in the garage for the bad weather.”

“Yes, though it was a bit of struggle clearing the snow to get across to feed them – or so I gather since I wasn’t there most of the time. We had worse winters in Austria but we just weren’t prepared for it over here. Jo was mad that she couldn’t ski! I’m sorry Auntie lost the pig.”

“She’s got a new one and replaced the chickens. I wanted to come down at Whitsun but Auntie thought it would be too much as we only had a week. Dixon and Copley went and I’d like to have done. I need to go back to the Ward.”

“I agree, we’ll try and fix something for the beginning of the Summer Hols. I hear you did very well when Billy died. Doctor Cartwright said you and Dixon really kept everyone going.”

“I think he’s being a bit kind, there. We were all very upset. Mr Douglas said he went peacefully – was that true?”

“Yes, honestly. He was still sedated. You know his parents were there?”

Reg nodded. “Yes, I asked that. I’m glad, even though it must have been awful for them. Did you learn anything that will help other people? That’s what I told the others would happen.”

“Mainly that our x-ray system isn’t good enough. We’ve been over his x-rays again and again and they really didn’t show just how bad the bones were. We’ve been working with some people at Cambridge on a better system and it’s showing some progress.”

“That’s where Chris’s Dad is.”

“It’s his mother who is working with us on this. Didn’t you know?”

“Chris never said. I saw her at Christmas when we went to the Lamberts, and she never mentioned it.”

“She’s a very clever lady.”

“You wouldn’t know it – oh, that sounds a bit odd. What I mean is that she acts just like a normal woman. That sounds even worse, doesn’t it.”

“I know what you mean, though I think you want to be a bit careful saying that to other people.”

“Frank – he told me to call him that, by the way – said some things about how we’re different depending on where we are. I found it difficult to call him Frank and he said that, to me, he was my friend’s husband not a doctor. I suppose it’s the same.”

“Your Auntie Jo has a new book being published this summer and she has to go to London for the launch and be ‘Josephine M. Bettany’ for two days.”

“Wow! How exciting.”

“It is, but what I’m trying to say is that everyone has different ‘hats’ they wear. I expect Doctor Hanson was wearing her ‘wife and mother’ hat when you saw her.”

“Well, in that case, I’ve got my school cap firmly on my head and I don’t expect to take it off till after the exams.”

“Not long now. Just think about the summer and you can wear a sunhat in Cornwall.”

“H’mm. I’ve got to put on my runner’s hat as soon as we’ve finished exams! Did I tell you I’m running for the school in the Senior Team this year?”

“Really? That’s splendid.”

“I’m the first Fifth Former ever in the team.”

“You have done well. I’m proud of you.”

Reg almost swelled with pride.

“Have another cake to build you up.”

“I really couldn’t. If I eat any more, I’ll burst out of my trousers.”

“Not a pretty sight! Spare me, please.”

Jack looked with pleasure and pride at the boy. He had had a few disturbed nights’ sleep wondering if he had done the right thing in summarily taking him from his home environment and changing the course of his life but it was working out well. Rob would have approved.

*

Dorothy folded the last towel and put her hands on the small of her back as she leaned back to ease the ache. She had airily sailed through the first eight months of her pregnancy but the last two weeks had been dreadful.

She felt ungainly and everything was an effort. She knew she was being impatient with Hugh, snapping at him for nothing and then resenting the fact that he was being so patient with her when what she wanted was an excuse to throw a tantrum.

As she waddled across the kitchen to put the kettle on, the baby kicked again and she winced. Just at the moment she resented the way the selfish brat was taking over, keeping her awake at night, distorting her normally slim body and stopping her from leading a normal life. One of her mother’s friends had once made an unguarded comment in her hearing that if men had babies, there’d be a lot of only children and she had wondered why. Now she thought she knew.

The back door opened and Hugh came in.

“How do you feel?” He asked as he came across to kiss her.

“Well, nothing’s changed – as you can very well see - so how do you suppose I feel?”

The words came out wrong. She hadn’t meant to be so sharp and tears came to her eyes as he looked hurt and worried.

“Why don’t you sit down and let me bring you a cup of tea.”

“I’ve got to put these towels away first.”

“I can put the towels away, come on, love.”

“You’ve been at work all day and I’ve done next to nothing.”

Hugh put his arms round her and cuddled her as best he could. She turned slightly to move the bulk of her stomach out of the way and put her head on his shoulder and sobbed.

Hugh stood quietly, taking her weight as she leant against him and rubbing her back till she quieted down, then he handed her his hankie to wipe her eyes and smiled at her.

“Better now?”

“Yes. I don’t know why I keep bursting into tears.”

“I’m not surprised. I wish I could do something to help.”

“You do, darling by just holding me when I come unstuck like that.”

She turned to face him and put her arms round his neck. “I’m all right now.”

Hugh bent his head for a kiss and then jumped. “Hey, that little horror kicked me!”

“I know. I felt it too.”

Hugh patted her stomach gently. “Jealous, are you?” As if in answer, the baby kicked again and Hugh felt the ripples move across Dorothy’s stomach. Snatching his hand away, he grinned at her. “Perhaps I’m keeping him awake.”

“It might not be a him.”

“If not, you’ve got a lady football player tucked away in there. Come on, sit down and put your feet up. I’m allowed to say that now, aren’t I?”

“Yes, I think you may.”

“Less than two weeks now.”

*

There was an unusual silence in the dorm as the six boys dressed and made their beds. They filed into the Refectory and went to their usual places, feeling a bit sick.

“You don’t need a list to see who starts exams today.” Eric murmured to Keith Morris as he saw the Upper Fifth all looking glum.

“How the young do suffer.” Keith looked round and laughed. “It’s the same every year. They’ll be all right once they get started.”

“Here’s hoping. The first one is always the worst.”

*

Dorothy’s parents arrived and Hugh heaved a sigh of relief. Although the Upper Fifth and Upper Sixth were busy with public exams, there was still over a month of term to go and the rest were still on a full timetable. He’d hated leaving Dorothy alone all day and had worried that the baby would come early when she had no one with her.

Dorothy herself was relieved and only too happy to let her mother take over while her father spent most of his days working on the two gardens, relishing being outdoors. She sat outside in the sunshine, watching him dig and marvelled at how he had adapted to only having one arm. He looked so much fitter after having the pieces of shrapnel removed and, when he sat beside her to have a cup of tea, he told her how much he was enjoying working less hours. They talked of plants and exchanged ideas for the gardens, strolled down the path together and both recaptured their old relationship from when Dorothy was a little girl and he had taken her to the allotment on summer evenings.

Then came the day when the baby stopped kicking and she panicked.

“Mum, can you phone for the midwife, please.”

“Have you started?” Her mother turned from the sink with her hands dripping.

“No, but he hasn’t moved for hours. I’m scared.”

“They often do stop a few days before they are born. It could be that but I’ll phone her anyway.”

Nurse Fletcher was with them within the hour and, after examining Dorothy told her that the baby was fine and would be here within a few days.

“There’s a strong heartbeat and it’s the right way round. The head is engaged as well so I don’t reckon it’ll be long. Just think yourself lucky that most of the kicking is over now. Just keep moving around - it’s better for you and the babe.”

Dorothy struggled to her feet. “I was frightened, sorry for calling you out for nothing.”

“It’s not nothing, my dear. Always better to be safe than sorry.”

Going downstairs, the Nurse Fletcher went into the kitchen. “She’s fine and the baby’s fine but I think it won’t be long now. Phone me when she gets to ten minutes or before if you’re worried, the Exchange will know where I am. I must get off now. There’s a baby started up at Field Head Farm and it’s her sixth so it will probably be quick.”

*

“The Maths wasn’t as bad as I expected.” Macdonald sprawled in the grass in front of the old tree trunk. “Whether I got it right is another matter, but at least I could take a stab at everything.”

“You’ll be fine. It was all stuff we’ve covered in revision. Only two more to go for me. You’ve got three, haven’t you Greek?” Hanson looked at Fourakis.

“Yes, all because of Art. Why they had to have that right at the end, I don’t know.”

“Well, you’re pretty safe for that anyway. Do you think you’ll become a painter?”

“I really don’t know. I enjoy it but to do it every day would be a bit much and I’m not that sure I’m good enough. Where’s Lanky?”

“Need you ask? He went off running.”

“The very thought makes me tired.”

“Poor old thing, cheer up! It’s the weekend now.
#258:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Fri Sep 08, 2006 9:02 pm
    —
Ahhhhh, lovely! Thank you, Pat.
#259:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Sep 09, 2006 12:11 am
    —
Oh, so much there Pat, and all of it so very true. The talk between Jack and Reg was very revealing of both of them, and it's good to see Jack confirmed in his decision to help Reg.
#260:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Sat Sep 09, 2006 12:26 am
    —
Very satisfying. Very Happy

And hurrah for Gertrude! Took her to see the obvious.
#261:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 10, 2006 4:18 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. This is such a satisfying universe, I do wish you'd publish it in book form. Then I could buy one.
#262:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Sun Sep 10, 2006 6:39 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I would also love to read this in book form. I hope the exams go well.
#263:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Sep 10, 2006 9:05 pm
    —
Lovely Pat, thank you - though my heart did stop when I read that the baby had stopped kicking! Shocked
#264:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 11:14 am
    —
Lovely all up to date now thank you Pat.!
#265:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 12:55 pm
    —
patmac wrote:
Jack looked with pleasure and pride at the boy. He had had a few disturbed nights’ sleep wondering if he had done the right thing in summarily taking him from his home environment and changing the course of his life but it was working out well. Rob would have approved.


That brought tears to my eyes. Thank you, Pat

*another one who would buy the books*
#266:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 4:00 pm
    —
Thank you Pat!!
Reg is really such a sweetheart!
#267:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 4:10 pm
    —
Oh that was lovely! Thanks, Pat. And *g* at Mary trying to spend Julian's cash!
#268:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 4:46 pm
    —
Poor Dorothy! And bless Hugh for being so lovely!

Thanks Pat, fabbity yayness!
#269:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 7:09 pm
    —
Thank you for all the kind comments. Sorry but I have no plans to publish - It's too far from EBD to be a fill in and far too long anyway. I'm just having fun (most of the time) and I've got to the point where I can't stop anyway.



Julian, and Mary met the two Heads in Eric’s study on the Friday evening. Once they were all sitting down with a coffee, Julian began by telling them details of the removal of Whiner and Barker from the Board of Governors. When he related Mary’s ploy to persuade Whiner to dispose of his shares and resign as Governor, they both laughed heartily.

“A brilliant ruse. I’ll be watching you most carefully if you can be as devious as that, Mary.” Eric commended her.

“Young Templeton will be a great addition to the Board. He came to see me when he was thinking of moving to Newquay and I remember hoping he would inherit his father’s shares. Now I don’t even have to wait for Whiner to shuffle off this mortal coil. By the way, whoever christened Templeton Senior as ‘Whiner’ was inspired – it describes him exactly.”

“I think that was Clive. With those two out of the way, we’re ready to move on and we’ve got a proposition to put to you for a start. It was Mary’s idea and that’s why she’s here.” He looked at Mary who flushed but spoke confidently.

“It all started with Dorothy expecting a baby. I was a bit bothered that, if it’s a girl, they wouldn’t want her to go to the Village School till she’s eleven because she’ll stand little chance of passing a scholarship and they’re sure to want her to have a good start. Equally, I can’t see either of them agreeing to sending her to boarding school early.”

Eric and John looked at one another. “We’ve discussed the same thing. The last thing we want is to lose Hugh.”

“Not just Hugh, but Dorothy as well, Eric. I expect she’ll think of doing at least part time work once the baby is at school.”

“You’ve obviously come up with an answer?”

Mary took a deep breath. “I’d like to set up a kindergarten for boys and girls. We’ve looked into it and there are a few children in each year group travelling to Northallerton from area round Polgarth – and that’s without the girls who go on to boarding school at eight or nine. We’d not get all of them of course, but we’d probably get the little ones as they come along.”

Eric and John looked at one another. “You’ve obviously thought it through. Tell us more. I can think of a dozen questions.”

Mary motioned for Julian to continue.

“We originally thought of just having the boys to eight and the girls to eleven but we talked it over with Gertrude Goddard, in confidence of course, and she couldn’t see why Chaucer couldn’t accommodate the girls as day pupils to eleven, then we could offer a full syllabus.”

Mary looked anxiously at the two Heads as they thought this through.

“So you’re suggesting the Kindergarten should be five to eight?”

Mary nodded. “And it would be become part of Polgarth School. It would be slow at first but I’ve spoken to Lady Russell who owns the Chalet School where Stacie, Dorothy, and the Barbour sisters went. She confirms what we’ve heard from a friend of Dorothy’s. They’ve even had people move into the area so they don’t have to send their children away to Boarding School so early. There’s a movement in that direction among the Professional people – a big change in the old assumption that boys at least got shunted off at eight, and with the rail connection, we’re near enough to Leeds for that to apply here.”

“Just the sort of parents we are trying to attract.”

“Exactly, Eric. And they want their girls to have a good education – they’re not keen on the girls sitting at home till they get married.”

“How would we fund it? It might not make any money in the short term, if it ever does.”

“We, that’s Julian and I, are willing to set it up. It’s not as altruistic as it sounds. We hope to have children and we want to carry on living here. If we have children, there’s no way I’d have them board from eight and you both know we’ve got more money than is decent, thanks to Julian’s family.”

“Have a think about it and see how it fits with your vision of the school. While you’re about it, you might think of all the things you’d like to see done or changed. Come up with some proposals and we’ll have a major meeting just after the end of term.” Julian said.

Eric raised his eyebrows to John in query and John nodded.

“We’re in favour and I think we should consider offering to take day girls to thirteen. That’s when most independent schools make the change over to Senior School. In the meantime, we’ve something for you to think about, Julian. The Churchwardens have agreed to share a Priest with us, if we can get the Diocese to agree. I think that might be something you could tackle, Julian. I hate to say it but a title impresses even the Church. They’ve already told the Church Wardens they won’t get a full time man when Mr Hendricks retires. There’s a problem, though.”

“What’s that?”

“The Vicarage. It’s far too big for a modern family and any young Vicar’s wife would turn tail and run if she saw it. It’s eighteenth century with no services laid on at all. It’s stood empty for a long while and would need an awful lot of work. Both Mr Hendricks and his predecessor have lived in the Lodge – and that isn’t big enough for a family.”

“Where is it? There are no big houses near the Church.”

“It’s not that far from Chaucer, Mary. You can’t see it because there’s a wood in the way and it nestles down in a little valley. It goes back to the days when the Vicar’s appointment was in the hands of the local Manor and it was usually a younger son of the family who was appointed. They built a big house on the estate as a Vicarage. Then when Polgarth was bought by a Catholic family, the Church of England bought the Vicarage.”

“So it’s nearer us than the Village.” Mary sounded thoughtful.

“Oh, much. In fact it’s nearer Chaucer House than the Senior School is.”

“We could go and look.” Julian could see where Mary’s thoughts were running.

“Let’s do that over the weekend. We’d better get home, Julian. It’s getting late.”

“You’ve given us plenty to think about.” Said Eric rising to his feet as Mary stood up. “The Vicarage is the only large house near the school but it’s going to need an awful lot of work.”

“It can’t hurt to have a look. The alternatives are too far away and we were even thinking of rebuilding that old ruin up the hill. If we bought it, the Church could buy something more suitable in the village – let’s face it, they’re not likely to get any other takers so we ought to get a good deal.”

*

Hugh, waking to find himself alone in the bed, assumed that Dorothy had gone down to the bathroom. She wouldn’t be exactly pleased if he followed her down. He reached for his torch and looked at the clock. Two o’clock.

He dropped off into an uneasy doze and woke again with a start. Half past two. Leaping out of bed, he slipped on his dressing gown and slippers and ran down the stairs. The light was on in the kitchen and he burst in to find Dorothy ironing.

“What on earth are you doing? Do you know what time it is?”

“Sshh! You’ll wake Mum. I couldn’t sleep so I thought I’d get this out of the way. You go back to bed.”

“I’m wide awake now. I’ll make a cup of tea, do you want one?”

“All right. You can tell me a bit about school. There hasn’t been time to catch up this week with Mum and Dad here. How is Jimmy Canning getting on?”

Hugh moved the kettle onto the hotplate and began talking as he fetched the teapot and cups.

“He’s doing fine. Needless to say, he overdid it once and Matron carted him off to the San for a couple of days, but he’s no where near the bottom of his form now and he’s putting on weight. Paul has been keeping an eye on him and says he’s coming on by leaps and bounds.

Paul is going down to the San in the summer holidays to spend some time with the Physiotherapist who treated him there to learn more about what they do. It has got a lot more scientific since he was at college.”

“Good idea. How are . . .”

Dorothy broke off and started breathing deeply.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. It was just a contraction.”

“You mean . . . “

“Yes, at least probably. They may stop again.”

“Have you phoned Nurse Fletcher?”

“No. She can’t do anything and nothing’s going to happen for hours yet.”

“I’ll call your Mum.”

“Don’t you dare. She needs her sleep. Just make the tea and talk to me to take my mind off it. Nurse Fletcher says the more I keep moving about at the start, the better.”

Hugh made the tea and carried on talking while Dorothy steadily made her way through the ironing basket, pausing when she had a contraction. Hugh found himself breathing with her and she laughed and winced.

“Don’t make me laugh. It hurts.”

“Sorry. I just feel so helpless.”

“You’re helping just talking to me and not making a fuss. They’re twenty minutes apart and it’s likely to take at least twelve hours yet, it could even be longer.”

Eventually all the ironing was done and she looked round for something else to do.

“I can’t sit still, Hugh!” she snapped when he suggested she should sit down. “I know, let’s go outside. I could do with some fresh air.”

“Are you sure? They’re a lot closer than twenty minutes now.”

“Fifteen. I’m timing them, too.”

“It seems so . . . I don’t know . . . “

“Please don’t, Hugh. I really don’t want to snap at you but if you’re going to worry for the next twelve hours or so, I shall scream.”

“All right. You promise you won’t do anything silly?”

“Well, I might dig some potatoes!”

Hugh looked at her and grinned. “I’ll fetch the fork.”

“Thank you kind sir”

They went outside and Dorothy linked her arm through Hugh’s as they stood looking at the night sky.

“Is that the North Star?” Dorothy pointed.

“I’m not sure. If we can find the Plough, I can work it out.”

“There it is, like a frying pan. How do you find the North Star from there? Hang on. Here’s another one.”

Dorothy clung to Hugh for a couple of minutes.

“They’re getting stronger. I’m not sure if I really want a lesson in astronomy at the moment. Let’s just enjoy the beauty of it all for a minute and then go back indoors.”

They stood looking at the stars for a few minutes and then Hugh urged Dorothy to go back indoors. To his relief, she agreed and they had only just reached the kitchen when another contraction made her stop again. This time, she didn’t demur when he suggested calling her mother and let him help her up the stairs.

Anne was up in a trice and, pausing only to slip on a dressing gown, followed him to the bedroom, where Dorothy was holding onto the end of the bed, her forehead glistening with sweat.

“Go and fetch the pile of towels in the baby’s room and then phone for Nurse Fletcher.” She said as she helped Dorothy round the side of the bed.

Hugh shot from the room and was back within seconds with a large pile of towels. “You didn’t say how many, so I brought them all.”

“That’s fine. Just put them on the chair over there and get off to the phone.”

His hands shook as he saw Dorothy, her eyes closed and her face screwed up as another contraction shook her body.

“Go on, Hugh. Does Nurse Fletcher have a car?”

“No. She rides a bike.”

Anne looked worried. “That’ll take too long. Go and knock Julian up. He can fetch her. Phone her first though, so she’ll be ready.”

“Dorothy said it would be hours yet.”

“Well it won’t be. Go on, off with you. Here, take your clothes with you and get dressed.”

Hugh shot off down the stairs and called the exchange. The operator put him through and Nurse Fletcher said she would be waiting at the end of her street to save time. Slamming the phone down, he ran round to the other cottage and knocked on the door. Mary appeared immediately.

“I woke up and saw you in the garden so I guessed and came downstairs. We’ll get dressed and Julian will go straight away.”

Hugh rushed back and found Albert in the kitchen boiling water. “What’s that for?”

“I’ve no idea. The midwife sent me off to boil water when Anne was having Dorothy so I thought I’d better.”

“I’ll go up.”

“I wouldn’t if I were you. Anne won’t let you in, anyway. Go into our bedroom and get dressed.”

Hugh grabbed his clothes and went up the stairs. He was quickly dressed and, as he went out onto the landing, he heard Dorothy cry out. As he opened the bedroom door, Anne turned. “Is the midwife coming?”

“Yes. Julian’s gone to fetch her. Is there anything I can do.”

“Go and watch for the car and bring her straight up here. Go on Hugh, you’re distracting Dorothy. She’s busy.”

Reluctantly, he left, ran down the stairs and out of the front door to watch for the car. As he hurried down the path, Mary came out of her door.

“How is it going?”

“I don’t know. Anne wouldn’t let me stay. Dorothy looks awful, Mary, she’s in such pain. She will be all right, won’t she?”

“Of course she will. First babies don’t usually come this fast so it’s bound to hurt.”

“I just feel so helpless. If anything happens to her . . . . “

Mary came quickly round to where he stood and put her arm round his shoulder. “Nothing’s going to happen to her. Come on inside and sit down. Nurse Fletcher will be here any minute. Hang on, I can hear the car. He must have put his foot down!”

“He’s over-revving the engine.”

“Trust you to notice that.” Mary laughed. “Here they come now.”

Hugh was out on the lane in a trice and opening the passenger door almost before the car had stopped.

“Thank goodness you’re here.”

“Well, if you’ll move out of the way, I can get out.”

“Sorry.”

Hugh moved to one side and Nurse Fletcher walked briskly up the path.

“You’d better look after Hugh.” She said to Mary as she passed.

“Come on into the kitchen now. They’ll tell us when it’s all over.”

Mary opened the kitchen door and gasped. The room was full of steam and every saucepan Dorothy owned was boiling merrily on the range.

Albert looked relieved to see them. “I’ve boiled the water.” He said anxiously. “Is she all right?”

“She’ll be fine. The midwife has arrived. I don’t think we need quite so much water though. Julian, will you open the back door while I stand some of these pans off the heat. It’s like a Turkish bath in here.”

Julian opened the back door and then helped Mary remove most of the saucepans while Albert and Hugh both stood watching, looking equally anxious. Albert looked pale and was shaking.

“Julian, will you get a drink for Mr Hatcherd, please. Come on, sit down. Honestly, she’ll be OK.”

Julian left the room and reappeared a few minutes later with a bottle of brandy and two glasses. After Albert had choked down a mouthful, Mary was relieved to see the colour come back into his face.

“Sorry. I know she’ll be all right really. It’s just . . .”

“I know. She’s your little girl, however grown up she is. Hugh, drink up.”

“I didn’t know it was going to be like this.”

“I don’t suppose you did. It won’t be long now.”

At that moment, they heard the unmistakeable sound of a baby, protesting it’s birth and Mary grabbed Hugh as he rose.

“You can’t go up yet. Nurse Fletcher will call you when you can.”

Footsteps sounded on the stairs and Anne appeared at the door. “All over. Can I have a bowl of hot water please?”

“You can have several, if you like.” Mary grinned. “Grandpa here went to town with the saucepans.”

“Is Dorothy all right. When can I come up?”

“Give us ten minutes, Hugh. Then you can come up. They’re both fine.”

Hugh sat down again, feeling a little dizzy, and Mary gave Anne a bucket of warm water and a bowl, before turning to Hugh.

“Comb your hair, Daddy. You look as if you’ve been pulled through a hedge backwards. You can’t go and meet your . . . I say, we never asked if it’s a boy or a girl!”

“We can let Hugh tell us that when he’s been up. Have you got a comb handy, Hugh. Mary’s right, you look an absolute fright.”

“I’ve got one in the bathroom, Julian. I’ll go and spruce up.”

Hugh went through to the bathroom and took his comb from the shelf. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he realised that Mary and Julian were right. Not only was his hair a mess, but his shirt was hanging out of his trousers and buttoned up askew. He rebuttoned his shirt and tucked it in, gave his hair a quick comb, replaced his eye patch and hurried back to the kitchen.

“Where are Julian and Mary?” he asked in surprise.

“They’ve gone home. They said they’ll see us later and we should knock when the midwife is ready to go. They’re good neighbours, Hugh.”

They heard footsteps on the stairs again and Anne came in carrying the bucket.

“You can go up, Hugh.”

Hugh galloped up the stairs and knocked on the bedroom door. Nurse Fletcher opened it, her bag in her hand.

“In you go. I’ll be back later.”

As Hugh hesitated, she pulled him in and left, closing the door behind her.

Dorothy lay propped up on the pillows, looking tired but happy. In her arms was a white wrapped bundle.

“Come on darling, don’t you want to meet your new daughter.”

Hugh somehow found his way across the room and looked in wonder as Dorothy pulled the shawl back so he could see the baby’s face.

“A girl? She’s beautiful and so tiny.”

“She’s perfect. Sit on the bed and hold her.”

Hugh sat on the bed and awkwardly took the baby in his arms. She stirred slightly and he pulled the shawl back farther so he could see her hands. Gently he stroked her cheek and then looked at Dorothy.

“I’m so relieved that you’re both all right.”

“Sorry I scared you. Everyone said a first baby takes the best part of a day so I didn’t realise how fast things were happening. Isn’t she sweet?”

”Perfect.” Gently he bent over and kissed the baby’s forehead.

“Welcome, Hilary Anne.”
#270:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 7:23 pm
    —
Still weeping happy tears. It's so good that Hilary Anne has arrived.

But very disappointed that it isn't going to be published.
#271:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 7:29 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I'm glad that Hilary Anne has arrived safely.
#272:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 7:43 pm
    —
How lovely - I read somewhere that the idea of boiling water was dreamt up purely as a way to give men something to do so they didn't try and interfere!


Thanks Pat.
#273:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 8:28 pm
    —
Awww. Welcome to Hilary Anne. Thanks Pat.
#274:  Author: Alex, Location: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 9:30 pm
    —
patmac wrote:
Go on Hugh, you’re distracting Dorothy. She’s busy.”


Not any more she isn't!

Thanks, Pat.
#275:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 11, 2006 11:30 pm
    —
Ah, lovely! Welcome Hilary Anne.

I read something like that about boiling water as well. Laughing
Thanks Patmac.
#276:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 8:34 am
    —
Aw thank you Pat. Welcome Hilary Anne.
#277:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 10:17 am
    —
Welcome to the world, Hilary Anne!

Thanks Pat. Very Happy
#278:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 10:56 am
    —
Ah, Pat - I was laughing and crying both at once when I read that! Thank you so much.
#279:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 10:57 am
    —
Congratulations Dorothy and Hugh Very Happy
#280:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 11:07 am
    —
How lovely! Thank you Pat Very Happy
#281:  Author: Miranda, Location: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 2:21 pm
    —
AwwwWWWW how gorgeous! I loved the Turkish bath comment! Am so glad for Hugh and Dorothy!! Now when will it be Mary's turn? Smile
#282:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 3:06 pm
    —
Laughing and crying at the same time!

Thank you, Pat! Was so caught up in it all, but very very glad that Dorothy and Hilary are both ok! Very Happy
#283:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 3:28 pm
    —
Awwwww!!! Thank you Pat! That was beautiful!
#284:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 6:08 pm
    —
Those who recalled that t he boiling water ploy was to keep the men out of the way are right. Razz

And well done Alex for noticing the 'she's busy' line! I just couldn't resist it.



“I suppose we’d better get back to bed for what is left of the night.”

“I’m not sure I could sleep now. It’s a good job it’s Saturday. I made a pot of tea so let’s see how we feel after we’ve had that, in any case it’s getting light.
We can always have an early night tomorrow – or do I mean today? After all, we’re not likely to be visiting the neighbours.”

“Is it always as hectic as that, Mary?”

“How do you mean?”

“It was all a rush – why not have the midwife in earlier?.”

“It usually takes a lot longer, especially with a first. It was only a panic because it was so fast. I wonder if it was a boy or a girl.”

“Why was Mr Hatcherd boiling all that water?”

“Don’t you dare tell him but it’s what midwives tell men to do to keep them occupied when they’re panicking. I expect he was told to do it when Dorothy was born. Poor lamb! He had me worried there when he went all pale and shaky.”

“I felt a bit pale and shaky myself.”

“You were wonderful. Hugh wasn’t in any fit state to drive down to pick up Nurse Fletcher and if she’d been on her bike, she’d have been too late.”

“How did you come to be awake?”

“I just woke up and I looked out of the window and saw Hugh and Dorothy in the garden.”

“They were out in the garden? What on earth were they doing out there?”

“Looking at the stars. I saw Dorothy grab Hugh and guessed what was going on so I went downstairs to wait in case we were needed.”

“Looking at the stars. Why on earth were they doing that?”

“Can you think of anything better when your first child is about to arrive?”

*

Dorothy was so tired that she dropped off to sleep, leaving Hugh holding his daughter. He settled in the wicker arm chair by the window, cuddling her and reluctant to put her in the Moses basket which stood ready. She seemed so tiny and yet everything was complete, even down to the tiny pink nails on her hands. He bent and kissed her again. She snuffled and opened her eyes, squinting at him as if trying to work out who he was.

“I’m your Daddy.” He said quietly. A hand came out from the shawl and he gently slipped a finger into the palm. To his complete surprise, the baby clutched it as if she would never let go, then her eyes closed and dropped off to sleep, still holding on tightly

He looked across at Dorothy who was sleeping on her side, her lips slightly parted in a smile, her breathing even.

“My family.” He murmured.

*

“The notice has gone up. It’s free rambles for Upper V and Sixth forms tomorrow, packed lunch and everything. Where shall we go?”

Hanson bounced into the Dorm where the others were making their beds.

“Somewhere no one else is going.” “Somewhere we’ve never been before.”

Copley and MacDonald spoke together.

“That’s a tall order. We’ve been everywhere.”

“No we haven’t. We always go up on the high moors. There must be lots of valley we haven’t explored. I know. We can do a circle of the whole valley – right round the village and then back from the East. We could pretend we’re kids and go paddling in the river.” Hanson jumped onto his bed and began folding his pyjamas.

“We could build a dam on one of the streams that comes down to the river.”

“Great idea, Entwistle. I don’t think we’ll mention that when we hand our route in.”

“No fear. I‘m not daft. I tell you what, let’s plan a walk upstream anyway, then we’ll have more time.”

“We won’t get many more chances.”

“Don’t say that!” Copley snapped. “I don’t want to think of you two going. I just want everything to stay the same.”

“Don’t you want to grow up?”

Copley went red. “No I don’t, not yet anyway. I know Greek hasn’t got any choice but you actually want to go, Scotty.”

He slammed out of the door, leaving the other five gaping.
“What’s got into him?” Macdonald looked aghast.

“Whatever it is, we’d better step carefully round him – don’t talk about how you’re looking forward to going, Scottie. It obviously upsets him and the last thing we want is a row now.” Dixon said.

*

A beaming Doctor Cartwright rang the bell as breakfast ended.

“Mr Douglas has asked me to tell you that Hilary Anne was born early this morning. Mrs Douglas and the baby are both well.”

A cheer resounded round the room.

*

“Hello, Miss Dene. It’s Hugh Douglas here. Is Hilary around? Yes. I’ll hold on.”

Hugh waited for a few minutes and then heard Hilary’s anxious voice.

“Hugh? Is everything all right?”

“More than all right. Dorothy had a daughter at about five o’clock this morning, 7 lb 3oz – she’s beautiful, Hilary! Dorothy will write during the week but she wanted you to be one of the first to know.”

“That’s wonderful. Have you chosen a name, yet?”

“Oh, yes. Hilary for you and Anne for both our mothers.”

There was silence from the other end.

“Hilary! Are you still there?”

“I’m here.” Came the reply in a strangled voice. “I’m just stunned.”

“Will you be able to come to Polgarth a bit before the end of term to stand as Godmother?”

“I’ll move heaven and earth to be there. I’m sure Hilda will give me time off. Is Dorothy all right?”

“She’s fine, though it was a bit hectic – it only took about three hours and the midwife arrived only just in time.”

“Good grief! That’s quick.”

“So I understand. We were lucky she didn’t arrive in the back garden.”

“Why the back garden?”

“Because Dorothy insisted on going out to look at the stars. I’ve got to go, Hilary. Sorry, but there’s a list of people to phone and you were the first – apart from the school, of course. Bye now.”

Hilary sat down with a thump and burst into tears. “Hilary!” Rosalie had run along to the staff room once she had transferred the call, guessing that Dorothy’s baby had arrived. “Is everything all right?”

“It’s a girl.” Gulped Hilary, wiping her eyes.

Rosalie put her arm round Hilary’s shoulder. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine. I’m just so pleased for them – especially Hugh, he’s overcome so much. Oh, Rosalie! She’s named for me and they want me to be a Godmother.”

Hilary, apart from the first few weeks, had been so matter of fact about losing her fiancé that the matter had passed into the realms of history in the welter of other tragedies and most of her colleagues had almost forgotten her loss. Rosalie, however, knew that her younger friend was far from recovered and had watched anxiously, not knowing any way to help.

Now, completely unexpectedly, the news of this baby’s birth had broken through the barriers and the floodgates were opened. Rosalie waited quietly, holding her gently till the tears ended and then handed her a clean hankie.

“Thanks.” Hilary hiccupped. “I’m not upset. I’m really happy for them.”

“Of course you are.” Rosalie replied. “Why don’t you go to your room and I’ll bring a pot of tea up.”

“Thank you. I wouldn’t want anyone else to see me like this.”

Hilary left the room and Rosalie busied herself with the tea, feeling thankful – and not for the first time – that she had never met a man she felt she could fall in love with. That much emotion must be difficult to cope with.

*

Hugh went round later in the morning to thank Mary and Julian for their help and looking, as Mary said later, like the cat that got the cream. Dorothy was fine and already complaining about having to stay in bed. Nurse Fletcher had called in earlier and declared herself happy about Mother and Baby but had vetoed the notion of visitors for twenty four hours.

“We’d like you to come round tomorrow morning to see her. She’s so beautiful and we’re dying to show her off.”

“Of course we will. What are you naming her – if you’ve decided yet?”

“Hilary Anne. Hilary for Dorothy’s friend from school and Anne for both our mothers. I wish my mother was here to see her.” Hugh’s voice broke.

“I’m sure she knows.” [/I] Mary said quickly, laying her hand on Hugh’s.

“Remember :

I am waiting for you
somewhere very near
just around the corner.
All is well.”

Hugh dashed his hand across his eye.

“I’d no idea it would affect me like this.”

*

“Fancy a walk?” Julian asked as he dried the dishes after dinner.

“Good idea. If I sit down I shall probably fall asleep and then I won’t sleep tonight.”

“Me, too. Where do you want to go?”

“Same place as you, I expect.”

“Am I that obvious?”

“Not any more than me.”

They walked down as far as Chaucer and Julian hesitated. “I wonder if we ought to go round by the road. The wood is quite thick and overgrown even though it’s not far.” He said doubtfully.

“Didn’t you bring a compass? how remiss of you. I knew there was something missing at Polgarth! How weird!”

“You lost me there, dear. I’m sure we’ve got lots of compasses.”

“Boy Scouts. You don’t have a Troop.”

“We’ve never had them, I don’t know why. Were you a – what do they call the girls’ movement?”

“Girl Guides. Yes, I was a Brownie, a Guide and then a Ranger – I was even a Tawny Owl.”

“I’d be more impressed if I knew what a Tawny Owl is, apart from a bird, of course.”

“Well, to start with, she’s someone who has a compass in her pocket – Voilà!” With a flourish, Mary produced a compass from her jacket pocket.

“Clever clogs!”

“I shall take that as a compliment – as I’m sure you intended.”

“Yes, dear. Of course, dear.”

Mary oriented the compass and pointed. “I think it must be South, South West from the way the land lies. Eric said it was in a valley and the land slopes away in that direction.”

“Didn’t you bring the Ordnance Survey map?”

“I didn’t even know we had one.”

“Voilà!” Julian pulled a battered map from his pocket.

“It would have been no use without my compass.”

“Let’s just say we are a good team?”

“Fair enough. I’m not going to kiss you, we’re within sight of Chaucer.”

“I can wait.”

“You’re supposed to say ‘Hang the boys. I can’t wait.’ What happened to your romantic soul?”

“You’re the one teaching them on Monday. Let’s look and see if there is a track down from up here.”

They studied the map and then Mary looked at the narrow wood ahead.

“There should be a track going down from here but, if there is, it’s long gone.”

“You can see where it was, though. Look – gateposts in the wall. Let’s go over the wall there.”

*

“Sorry to keep you waiting, John.”

“That’s all right, Eric. It’s nice and warm in the sun.”

“Which way shall we go?”

“I’ve just seen Julian and Mary heading into the woods towards the old Vicarage and the kite club is up on the top field. Let’s stroll down towards the river, no one’s gone that way. We can sit on that old log while we talk.”

John led the way across the lane and over the stile and they strolled across the fields at an easy pace.

“Well, Mary has her first pupil.”

“Hugh was almost incoherent when he phoned.”

“We’ve never had a baby at the school before, you know. I wonder what the boys will think of it.”

“I’ve been wondering that. The younger ones won’t query it but you’re going to face some speculation. I expect there’ll be a lot more before we’re finished. You heard Mary say she and Julian want children. I still think Charles and Ivy will make an announcement within the next year as well.”

“I think we’re going to have to answer honestly as it comes up. I don’t think the gooseberry bush or the angel will go down well. I’ll have to work something out urgently. I’ve a nasty feeling some of the older staff probably don’t know any more than the average boy. You’re a romantic old thing at heart, John. I don’t think Ivy is ready for anything like that. How do you feel about having girls at Chaucer?”

“Julian is right. It’s time for change. Now we’ve got so many women teaching, I think it will work out very well. Mind you, if they were boarding, it would be different.”

“Some day there’ll be girls right through the school.”

“Not in my time, Eric. I’ve only five years to go now. Time enough to change a few things before then though.”

“What’s on your list of wishes?”

“Preparing the boys for the modern world. Not necessarily for academic brilliance but widening things so they have more choices. That might mean more practical subjects for the less academic boys so they can move on to successful careers and probably means more workrooms and staff.

Giving more boys who can’t afford the fees a chance. Some of our scholarship boys have done really well and, although we do what we can, it’s only boys we hear of that get a chance. I still think our reputation of bringing on boys who are not doing well is one to build on – it’s expensive to provide individual tuition, but well worth it.

Oh, and more bathrooms upstairs and extra toilets outside so they don’t have to go through the whole rigmarole of shedding coats and boots in the winter – it’s disastrous for the little ones sometimes. What about you?”

“Much the same – apart from the problem of not enough outside toilets, though it would be nice to have some more, my lot can usually hang on!

I’d like to overhaul the textbooks and bring them more up to date. We could do with better dormitories – the Prefects shouldn’t be stuck in attic rooms.

We need to expand the Science teaching, keep on emphasising the languages. add more practical subjects – I think MacDonald is the first who’s left at sixteen to an apprenticeship when he could have stayed and done higher but there will be more in the future who go into the new industries that way.

I’d like them to be more aware of reality. Where babies come from is part of that - but I’d like them to get a feeling of the world as a whole. Perhaps we need to have boys from other countries, though how we get them, I don’t know.

As well as bringing on the slower boys, I want to bring on the clever ones – like Entwistle’s gang. Those six could have taken School Cert last year, you know. Then we ought to have a better range of subjects for the ones who go through fast to give them an extra year in the Sixth. I don’t mind telling you, I’m concerned that Hanson will move on two years early, but he’d be bored out of his mind if he had to stay on.”

“You called them ‘Entwistle’s gang’. I’d always thought of them as pretty equal.”

“They are, to a large extent, but he’s the glue that holds them together now they’re older. It was entirely their idea that he was the one to speak for all of them at the Carol Service.”

“They’ve still got different interests, though. They don’t follow him in that way.”

“No, but he sets the tone. Another reason for taking boys who couldn’t afford to come here. I’ve still got my eye on him for Head Boy the year after next.

I’d like more time off for the teaching staff – they do longer hours than they would in a factory, you know. Perhaps we’re going to need a different way of looking after the boys out of school hours.”

“That’s going to be even more important if we have more married staff who live out. What do you think we should suggest?”

“I think it all comes down to more staff. Perhaps some of them not even teachers.”

“Like Matrons?”

“Split off the housekeeping from the Matron role so they have more time, perhaps. Younger matrons who are a bit more in tune with the children? Part time teachers who do the out of hours work? It needs thinking about.

I’d like to get the swimming pool covered and heated if we could as well, it’s wasted for most of the year.”

“We sound like kids in a sweetshop!”

“Let’s aim high. It may take time but Julian did say a ‘vision’.”

*

“Hello, Canning. No stick?”

“I’ve left it at the edge of the field. I don’t need it on the flat ground.”

“Well done. We’ll have you flying a kite before long.”

“I hope so. I’m going back to the San for a check up after the end of term. If Mr Wilkinson gives me the all clear, I’ll be able to run in September.”

“That’s amazing. I’ll tell you what – when I get mine up, you come and hold it for a bit. You’ll get to feel what it’s like.”

“Razzer! Are you sure.”

“Positive. I’ll be right there so you won’t have to run at all. Just watch me and I’ll call you. Let’s go to the other end of the field so we’re well away from the others.”

Reg and Jimmy walked to the other end of the field and Reg ran to get his kite up, walking back towards his young friend once it was in the air.

“Come on. It’s ready for you.” He called.

Jimmy came across and Reg took his hand and put it beside his on the reel. Both boys looked up and watched the kite as it flew.

“It’s great,” Said Jimmy, excitedly. “Marvellous!”

Reg glanced down at the eager face beside him. “I’ll let go.”

“Right. I’m ready.”

Cautiously at first, Jimmy started the kite moving in circles as Reg stood back watching. As he gained confidence and began flying spirals, Reg relaxed and stepped back farther. He looked round and saw Copley watching and grinned at him. Copley had delayed launching his own kite to watch and gave Reg the thumbs up sign, grinning back.

Once Reg had brought the kite safely down, Jimmy went off to join his friends and Copley came across to Reg.

“Did you see? He gave a little skip as he went off to the other fourth formers. He’s doing really well.”

“He’s really worked at it you know. I don’t know if I’d have had the patience to go on with all those boring old exercises.”

“I was just thinking. Where do kids go to school usually who are like Canning was – or worse? I mean some of the boys on the Ward are going to be in wheelchairs for ever.”

“I think there are what they call ‘Special Schools’ where they go with proper nurses and everything. Some of them probably don’t even go to school at all. Why?”

“I just wondered. How do you know?”

“I just remembered Jimmy mentioning that one of the boys came from a Special School. I don’t know anything else though I expect we could find out.”

“It can wait. Come, on. Let’s fly.”
#285:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 7:15 pm
    —
Wonderful Pat. Love all the changes John and Eric want to bring in to the School - and the comment that some of the older staff would know little about the process of babies! Want to hug Hilary - so good that she has something good in her future.
#286:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 8:42 pm
    —
Thank you Pat!
*hugs Hilary, and tries to work out how long it is til she gets her happy ending*
#287:  Author: M, Location: Winchester PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 9:57 pm
    —
I think we must be the summer term before Three Go as the trips will be 8 this year so in less than 2 years Hilary will meet Dr Graves.

Yet another episode bringing a lump to my throat
#288:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 10:41 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It was interesting to hear about possible ideas for the future.
#289:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 11:11 pm
    —
I had a huge lump in my throat when Hugh was cuddling his baby... Crying or Very sad Very Happy

So fascinating to see them discussing ad planning for a world that is changing and will change so rapidly.

And Copley, who has lost so much in the war... I wonder what he's thinking?
#290:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 9:33 am
    —
Love seeing John and Eric and their ideas! Hugh and the baby are so sweet and Hilary's reaction. And yes also wondering what Copley's thinking...

Thank you Pat.
#291:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 4:25 pm
    —
Huzzah!

Thank you, Pat!

*roll on the future*

Reg will make such a fine Headb Boy *nods*
#292:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 5:58 pm
    —
This will be the last post for a few days. We're off to Paris tomorrow for a few days so I shall be AWOL till next week.

I've also got unco-operative bunnies who don't seem to be able to agree on some storylines - even though they do agree on the end of this section. I'm hoping that they have sorted it out by the time I get back. Rolling Eyes


“I think the track went that way. Look, the trees are all young and it’s mainly undergrowth.” Mary pointed to a definite gap in the older trees that seemed to wind it’s way round the slope.

“This wood is a mess. There are fallen trees everywhere. It’s not been managed for years.”

“I don’t suppose the Church has the money to bother.”

“It could have paid for itself. There are some fine old trees that have just been left to rot and the value of the wood would have paid for the management. It’s no use trying to follow the track, it’s harder to get through the undergrowth than to make our way through the trees.”

They struggled on through the brambles and small bushes, trying to keep a straight line.

“What’s that?” Mary pointed to a mound of stones covered in ivy.

“I expect it’s an old cottage. Or at least it was, it’s well beyond redemption now. What are you doing? It’s only rubble.”

Mary was scrambling over a heap of fallen stones to have a closer look at what was left of the building.

“This wasn’t a cottage. There’s an arched doorway and It’s too big for a cottage.”

Julian followed her and ran his hand round the arch. “You’re right. It’s beautifully carved and look at the stone work. You can’t see the mortar, the stones are fitted so exactly. I think it was a Chapel.”

“It’s older than eighteenth century, isn’t it?”

“Yes, much older. I wonder if anyone knows anything about it. How easy would it be to find again?”

“There’s a path leading from that old track and there’s a little stream bubbling out of the ground just down bank. Let’s have another look at the OS map.”

Julian spread the map out on the stone wall and they pored over it.

“Look. That must be another track. It comes out on Polgarth land higher up and joins the one we are following right here.” Mary pointed to a symbol. “It is a Chapel.”

“Let’s get on and we can ask people about it another time. I’ve never heard anyone mention it. Look, if we go a little left, we should come out just above the main house.”

“I don’t think we can get close because it’s boggy but there’s stonework round the spring.”

“You’re right. We’ll have to find out more.”

They set off again and found themselves on the edge of the trees and stopped to look down the slope to the back of the house.

“It’s even bigger than I expected.” Said Mary, doubtfully. “What are all the buildings behind, outhouses?”

“Stables as well I expect, probably derelict. The roof on the house looks reasonably sound, though.”

“Look, that’s a walled garden – at least it was, it’s just a mass of undergrowth and trees now and part of the wall is falling down. Let’s go round the front.”

Once they reached the front of the house, they found themselves in a courtyard bounded by a wall, with a wide gateway leading to the drive beyond. The house stood three stories high and built on classic Georgian lines, the only ornamentation being a course of plain stones below each row of windows.

“It’s not as ornate as Chaucer or Polgarth. I can see why any Vicar’s wife would run a mile though. The days when Vicars could afford the servants to run a place like this are long gone. It’s a pity the shutters are closed, I’d like to see in.”

“It really is too far from the Village, Vicars are supposed to be part of the community nowadays. Mr Hendricks must struggle up the hill. This was built for a younger son of the Manor – like Chaucer was.”

“Chaucer is Victorian, though.”

Julian shook his head. “No. It’s a lot earlier and remodelled to fit Victorian ideas and so is Polgarth itself. You need to ask Hugh to look into it, it’s his subject.”

“Anyway, they didn’t mess with this, thank goodness. It looks strong and – I don’t know how to put it – honest?”

“I like the proportions of Georgian houses. It will have a central staircase and really big rooms downstairs. What do you think of it as a kindergarten?”

“It’s bigger than we need – We need three classrooms, a staffroom or office, kitchen, dining room, cloakroom and we might have to offer accommodation to a couple of staff to attract them. That’s not going to take anywhere near half of that house.”

“It’s plenty big enough for us to live here ourselves if you like it. I like the look of the house and there are lovely views towards the West. We’d have to get the track cleared and even lay tarmac so we could get to and from Polgarth and Chaucer. I think it’s less distance than we walked because we had to go round so much undergrowth and it’s not very steep.”

“If petrol rationing gets any tighter, you’d have a problem. It must be a mile to the Senior School and uphill all the way.”

“It’s not that much farther than where we live now and I walk that most days. Perhaps you’d better teach me to ride a bike.”

“You must have had a bike when you were a boy? I assure you, riding a bike is something you don’t forget.”

Julian shook his head. “No. I was at school most of the year from when I was seven don’t forget and bikes were things the lower orders rode, according to my father. It’s yet another thing I never learnt as a child. Can you cope with teaching me to ride a bike?”

“I should think so. I never imagined living anywhere this big.”

“We wouldn’t be using all of it.”

“True. I do like it.”

*

“I wonder if Mr Douglas will be in on Monday?”

“Why not?”

“Because of the baby, of course.”

Reg paused in his efforts to clean his boots and swung round to face MacDonald. “What’s that got to do with him being in?”

“Women stay in bed a week, at least, after having a baby and they don’t have any servants or anything so he’ll have to stay at home.”

“Why should she stay in bed?”

MacDonald shrugged. “I’ve no idea. My mother always does.”

“It’s odd. Auntie Jo does when she’s had one. Auntie says it’s an upper class thing ‘cos none of the women in the village do.

“Hey! Who are you calling upper class? You said that as if you really meant it. I suppose you know all about babies being born as well.”

Reg flushed and looked embarrassed. “Sorry. I didn’t mean it like that. It’s just that Auntie Jo had a baby in the spring and she always says she’s busy like your Mum does. Auntie says people of her class are shy about it – it’s different in a village.”

“That’s just as snobbish as the other way round. Because you come from a village you’re allowed to know things like that – and upper class twits like me aren’t! Anyway, my Dad’s an engineer. Just because he’s clever and he’s worked his way up to be a Manager now doesn’t make us any different from you. Dad would think that was an insult. He came here on a scholarship, I’d have you know!”

“I think you’d both better calm down before someone comes in to see what we’re rowing about. I don’t think we should be talking about women having babies, anyway.”

“Do you know as well, Dixon?” Dixon nodded. “What about the rest of you? Don’t tell me I’m the only one who doesn’t know?”

“I haven’t the foggiest, though I know you have to be married first.” Fourakis looked perplexed. “I don’t think I’ve ever thought about it before.”

“Don’t look at me for an answer. I’ve never really thought about it, either. When my sister was born, Mum said an Angel brought her and I just accepted it as true. I don’t know how it happens really.” Copley added.

“I feel a bit better that I’m not the only one. OK. I’ll ask Mr Douglas.”

“Didn’t you do biology? We’re mammals, just like rabbits.” Hanson said in a matter of fact voice. “Why are you looking at me like that, Scottie?”

“You mean . . . .”

Hanson nodded. “I asked Pa ages ago and he told me.”

“Why is it such a big secret then?”

“Grown ups are funny like that.”

*

“I’m not as tired as I thought I’d be.” Mary said as she mashed the potatoes. “Right, they’re done. That stew smells gorgeous.”

“It’s the slow cooking. I do like the range, I had a gas cooker in London and it was no where near as good for things like stew, not that I was there much.”

“That’s one of the first things Dorothy told me about you.”

“What is?”

“That you make a jolly fine stew. You were cooking one at Chaucer.”

“So I was. I’d forgotten that.”

“I said then and there – that’s the man for me.”

“And there was me, thinking it was my manly charms!”

Mary laughed and flung her arms round his neck. “Those too, of course but just now my tummy’s rumbling.”

“Just a quick kiss as an appetiser?”

“M’mm.”

*

“I think we should go and knock ceremoniously on the front door. It is an occasion after all.”

“All right. Have you got the present?”

“Yes. I left it on the hall table so I wouldn’t forget.”

“Do you realise this will be the first really small baby I’ve seen.”

“With any luck it won’t be the last. Come on, I’m ready.”

Mary picked up the package from the hall table, together with a larger parcel and they walked round to Hugh and Dorothy’s cottage.

“Come in. The midwife has been and Dorothy’s ready for you. Her parents have gone for a walk.”

Julian shook Hugh’s hand. “We never got as far as congratulating you yesterday morning.”

“Thanks. I don’t think I’d have taken it in if you had. Come on up.”

They followed Hugh up the stairs and he led the way into the bedroom where Dorothy was sitting in her dressing gown by the open window looking radiant.

“Congratulations! We’re so pleased. We’ve brought you a little present and I’ve knitted some clothes – but for a three month old. I’ll bet you’ve got loads for her now.”

“That’s a great idea, thanks. She’s got more than she’ll ever wear of the first size. Mum says she just kept knitting when the weather was bad because it stopped her thinking. Oh, Hugh. Look, a beautiful rattle. It’s lovely. Thank you both so much.”

“Well, do we get a look at the star of the show?”

“Of course you do. Pick her up if you want to have a cuddle.”

“I thought you’d never ask. You don’t think I came to see you do you?”

Mary lifted Hilary from her Moses basket and carried her expertly across to the bed.

“Sit beside me, Julian, then we can both see her. Oh, she’s perfect. I wonder who she’s going to look like.”

“Mum says she’s nothing like I was when I was born so we’re going to have to wait and see.”

Julian put an arm round Mary’s shoulder and gingerly touched Hilary’s hand, smiling. “So perfect and tiny. You can’t believe a baby this small could even have nails and eyelashes. What colour are her eyes?”

“Blue at the moment. Babies usually have blue eyes when they are born. Hark at me sounding quite the expert! I didn’t know that till yesterday.” Hugh smiled fondly at Dorothy.

“Would you like to hold her Julian?” Dorothy asked, seeing how fascinated he was.

Julian looked slightly alarmed. “Won’t it disturb her?”

“She was fed half an hour ago and she’ll not wake for a while yet. Go on, Julian. She ought to meet her Uncle.”

“Sit still, darling and I’ll pass her over. Just hold her like I’m doing. You have to support her head, she’s too young to hold it up yet.”

Mary passed the sleeping baby across and Julian sat, almost afraid to move as he held her.

“I’ve never even seen a small baby before, let alone held one.”

“I’m only a day ahead of you.” Said Hugh. “It’s rather a nice feeling isn’t it.”

Seeing Julian starting to relax, they chatted for a few minutes and then Hugh looked at Dorothy.

“Who’s going to ask them, then?”

“You do it.”

“All right. Would you both stand as Godparents for Hilary? We’ve asked Hilary Burn, Dorothy’s friend from school, she’s said yes and we’d very much like her to have you both as well.”

“We’d be very proud.” Said Julian after an exchange of glances with Mary. “That’s another first for me. Where and when will she be christened? Do you know yet.”

“Mr Wilson will baptise her in the school chapel, the Sunday before the end of term. I asked him ages ago. He was almost in tears about it. You know he never thought he’d get the chance to baptise a baby again.”

“So the whole school will be there?”

“I’d like them to be. She’s a Polgarth baby after all – even if she can’t go there to school. In fact, that’s the only fly in the ointment with her being a girl. The Village School is not going to give her a good education and there’s no way she’s going to boarding school when she’s little.”

Mary’s eyebrows shot up and she looked at Julian. He smiled and nodded. “Go ahead. Eric and John have agreed and Hugh and Dorothy will be discreet.”

“She will be a Polgarth pupil. Keep it quiet for the minute but we’re going to open a mixed Kindergarten and take day girls at Chaucer right up to thirteen.”

There was a stunned silence. “Good grief! How did you get that through the Governors? There was enough fuss about taking on women staff.”

“The two older Governors have resigned and Clive, Sam and I have bought their shares. That’s why we were down in London at Whitsun. John Templeton, who’s an old boy has taken some of his father’s shares and will be a Governor as well.” Julian answered smoothly, glossing over the method of their removal.

“It was your baby that started me thinking about it. We hope we will have children as well so we’ll be facing the same problem.”

“We’re hardly likely to populate a school between us, Mary.”

“Goodness, I should hope not! There are quite a few girls who travel all the way to Northallerton to school on the train from the villages round about. I talked to Lady Russell about it as well. The Chalet School kindergarten has even attracted professional people to move into the area. It’s not just the landed classes that want a good education for their children nowadays and less of them want to send their children away so young. It will start small and, hopefully grow.”

“Where will you put it? We really haven’t got any spare space at Chaucer.”

“When Mr Wilson goes in the summer, Mr Hendricks wants to retire. He doesn’t drive and he’s finding it difficult to get around. Mr Wilson and Dixon came up with the idea of sharing one younger man with the village.”

Dorothy interrupted Mary. “Hang on, did you say, Mr Wilson and Dixon?”

“Yes. I’ve no idea how they came to hatch it but they marched into Eric’s study together and suggested it.”

“Ok, Dorothy, you were right. Whatever the old boy did sorted Dixon out. You can crow over me later. Go on, Mary. I think I know where you’re going with this.”

Julian nodded. “The old Vicarage. We went and had a quick look round yesterday afternoon. All we’ve got to do now is persuade the diocese to let us have one younger man between us and sell us the Vicarage.”

“So they’d buy something more suitable in the Village?”

“That’s the general idea.”

“Phew! Isn’t it all going to be expensive?”

“The Governors are all behind it and it’s an investment for the future. I say! Is she all right?” Julian looked alarmed as he looked down at Hilary who had screwed up her face and turned red.”

“Oops! Take her Hugh. I think she’s filling her nappy.”

Hugh quickly took the baby and Mary stood up. “I think we’ll leave you to deal with it, if you don’t mind. I’m not sure Uncle Julian is quite ready for that yet.”

Belatedly Julian realised what they were talking about and stood up hastily.

Dorothy laughed and stood up to kiss them both. “You’ll see plenty of her in the future anyway. Pop in during the week, will you? We’re dying to hear more. We’ll keep it to ourselves, don’t worry.”
#293:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 6:13 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I am laughing at the idea of Mary and Dorothy producing loads and loads of children to populate the new school!
#294:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 6:48 pm
    —
Lovely as usual, Pat. I hope you will have had a great time in Paris, and that the weather is kind to you.
#295:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 7:25 pm
    —
Love the boys' discussion about where babies come from! Laughing And awwww about Mary and Julian being Godparents.


Lovely episode, as always, Pat. See you again after your trip to Paris. Laughing
#296:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 8:17 pm
    —
Have a lovely trip, Pat!

Loved the update, as always - the boys were just funny and Julian was brilliant! Very Happy
#297:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 8:46 pm
    —
I wonder how Hugh would react if the boys did ask him?! Laughing

These last few bits have had me giggling and in tears, lovely Pat. If we were talking Joey-like breeding then they probably could almost populate a KG.
#298:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 9:01 pm
    —
LOL Pat!
The conversation between the boys was just fantastic, and huzzah for the new kindergarten!
#299:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 9:34 pm
    —
I have an Uncle Julian.

Have a good time in Paris Pat. Hope you come back with the bunnies all sorted out.
#300:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 9:44 pm
    —
Fabulous updates Pat (as usual)


Have a fantabulous holiday Laughing
#301:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 11:37 pm
    —
That was great, Pat. Loved the discussion with the boys, and the comment about Dorothy and Mary populating a school....

Have a lovely time in Paris.
#302:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 14, 2006 9:13 am
    —
Wonderful. Thank you Pat and enjoy Paris!
#303:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Sep 15, 2006 5:07 am
    —
patmac wrote:
Sorry but I have no plans to publish - It's too far from EBD to be a fill in and far too long anyway.
Never too long! We would all clamor for the next book, and the next. Perfect series.

*joins in welcoming Hilary Anne*

*special giggle for the map and compass partnership.* Laughing

And I love the way the poem echoes through the story.
#304:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Sep 16, 2006 10:52 am
    —
Lots of exciting changes afoot for Polgarth Very Happy

Thanks, Pat - hope you have a fantastic time in Paris.
#305:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 1:10 pm
    —
Lovely, wonderful, great. Thanks, Pat. Have a wonderful time in Paris.
#306:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Mon Sep 18, 2006 2:50 pm
    —
*g* Lovely. Thanks Pat.

Laughing at the boys.

Hope you have/had a lovely time in Paris.
#307:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Sep 20, 2006 6:23 pm
    —
We had a lovely time in Paris. The highlight was dancing to a Steel Band from Trinidad and Tobago with the Louvre as a background - pictures will appear on our website as soon as we have time.

Meanwhile, back to 1947.


Hanson dived down the stairs, two at a time and landed in the hall with a stagger.

“Hey! Watch it. If you break a leg, you can’t come.” Reg reached out and steadied the younger boy as he spoke.

“ I remembered something and had to go back.”

“Are we ready now?” Copley asked plaintively. “Let’s get off.”

The six boys set off down towards the river, and turned West along the footpath, walking briskly.

“Does the footpath go all the way?” Macdonald called from the back.

“Not quite, we have to cut across some fields a bit up from the bridge and then we come back to it again.”

“Pooh Sticks!” Hanson exclaimed. “I haven’t played that for years.”

They larked about at the bridge, rushing from side to side to see their sticks float through and generally behaving as if they were half their age, then set off again laughing and messing about till they were just at the end of the valley where the river started to tumble down the hillside. They climbed the hill beside the river till they had passed several streams feeding into it on the other side and finally reached a point where a narrow stream entered the river on their bank.

“Let’s eat first. I don’t know about you lot but I’m starving.” MacDonald threw himself onto the grass and began unpacking his lunch.

Soon they were all tucking into the thick cheese sandwiches and hard boiled eggs which were standard packed lunches and there was silence till their first hunger had passed.

“We’ll have to roll our trousers up if we’re going to paddle.” Dixon spoke indistinctly though a mouthful of sandwich.

“We’ll have to allow enough time for out feet to dry before we put our boots on again as well. We’ll get blisters otherwise.”

“No we won’t. That’s what I went back for.” Hanson fished in his knapsack and pulled out a towel. “It was going in the wash tonight anyway.”

“Brilliant. Come on, eat up or leave the rest till later. Let’s put our stuff up higher out of the way.”

There was a concerted rush to discard boots and socks and soon they had their trousers rolled up and were heading into the water.

“Ouch. It’s jolly cold.” Hanson complained.

“You’ll get used to it. Come on, let’s build a dam.”

With more enthusiasm than skill, they started piling rocks across the stream and soon the water was backing up and spreading round the sides of the stream, encroaching on the grassy banks. The six boys laughed and shouted as they extended the stones to the sides of the narrow valley. All thought of time was lost as they threw rocks onto the upward side of the dam to widen the base and then scrambled over to work on that side.

By the time they paused for breath the stream was stopped, apart from some seepage through the gap in the stones.

“We’d better stop. It’s going to take ages to get dry.” Fourakis looked in dismay at his trousers which had come unrolled. Scrambling up a rock, he looked down at the others. “Come on, you lot. It’s an enormous pool.”

“Are we finished?” Reg asked.

Hanson pushed his wet hair back from his face. “Perhaps we’d better be. I’m soaked.” Splashing out of the water, he joined Fourakis on the rock and looked down. “Come up here and look. It’s amazing. It’s still backing up and spreading out.”

The others staggered out of the pool and climbed up beside them. For a minute or two they stood watching the water still rising and then Reg gave a gasp.

“Quick! We’ve got to break it down. If we don’t, it’ll be too deep.”

“Why can’t we leave it?”

“Because it’ll make the ground boggy farther up and sheep could get caught in it. We’ll get into all sorts of trouble if that happens. Come on.”

Reg plunged into the water which was above his knees and began pushing at the boulders. “You lot get the ones round the edge. It’s too deep in the middle for the rest of you.”

Gradually, the water started to run round the edges as they moved the stones and then, quite suddenly, as Reg moved one boulder, the dam collapsed under the weight of the water and as it rushed out, Reg overbalanced and sat down in the middle of the stream.

Everyone but Reg cheered as the water quickly returned to it’s usual level. He struggled to his feet and dripped his way to the others.

“I’m wet.” He said, unnecessarily.

“It’s a good job they’re not your best trousers. How are we going to get them dry?” Hanson said, once he had recovered from a fit of laughing.

“You’re not much better yourself.” Retorted Reg. “One towel isn’t going to dry us all.”

“We’ll just have to do the best we can. If we can dry our feet and get our boots back on, we’d best set off back. What’s the time, someone?”

“Our watches are in our knapsacks. It can’t be that late. We’ve been here hardly any time at all.”

The scrambled up to where they had left their knapsacks and started drying their feet as best they could, struggling to pull socks onto damp cold feet. It wasn’t till they were shod again that Dixon thought to put his watch on.

“We’ve been here nearly four hours! We’ll have to hurry if we’re to get back for tea.”

Reg looked down the valley. “We can cut across the fields and pick the lane up near Chaucer. It’ll cut about ten minutes off. I don’t think we’ll be that late.”

“It was worth it.” MacDonald said as they reached the valley floor and were walking across the fields. “I haven’t had so much fun for years.”

They arrived back and went round to the back door to leave their boots in the boot room. “We’re not exactly dripping now.” Said Dixon, eyeing the others. “I was worried we’d have to take our clothes off down here. Come on. The others will have gone into tea now so we shouldn’t meet anyone.”

They set off up the stairs at a gallop, hoping they wouldn’t meet anyone but their hopes were dashed as they met Doctor Cartwright on the upper landing.

He took in their appearance at a glance. “Paddling?” he queried.

“Yes Sir.”

“Did you break the dam down again when you’d finished?” his eyes twinkled, though they didn’t notice.

“Yes Sir.” They chorused.

“You’d better get out of those wet clothes and take them straight down to the laundry. Next time, take some shorts with you.” He nodded and passed by.

“I thought he was going to tell us off.”

“I wonder how he guessed.”

“It would have been worth a row anyway.”

*

Eric walked into the Staff Room, chuckling.

“Share the joke then?” Robert Allen turned from pouring the tea.

“Just the Inseparables – wet to the waist.”

“Ah! Been paddling had they?”

“And dam building. At least they broke it down before they left.”

“And I suppose they think you are all knowing.”

“Yes. I couldn’t resist adding to my reputation for omnipotence. It was all I could do not to laugh, though.” Eric sat in his usual chair and accepted his tea. “Thanks Rob. I’m glad they chose such an innocent way of letting off steam.”

“Oh, I think they are an innocent crew and I’m looking forward to teaching them next year.”

*

“Do you mind if I go down to the village after tea? I’d like to catch Mr Thompson for a chat about how we approach the Diocese so we can keep things moving.”

“I’ll come down and see Mum. She’ll be thrilled to hear about the baby.”

“Sixpence says she already knows, Mary.”

“True, but I can describe her – for once we’re one up on the village.”
#308:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 20, 2006 6:32 pm
    —
Wonderful - love Eric's 'all-knowing' stance.


Thanks Pat - glad you had a good time in Paris. Laughing
#309:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Wed Sep 20, 2006 8:05 pm
    —
Thanks Pat!

Lovely post, I can just see the six of them dripping all the way home....
#310:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 10:12 am
    —
Lovely post and great to see the inseperables forgetting their years and playing like boys half their age!
#311:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 12:08 pm
    —
Wot they all said!

Thanks, Pat Very Happy
#312:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 6:33 pm
    —
Fab!!

Thanks, Pat!

Good to hear you had a lovely time in gay Paris Smile
#313:  Author: Miranda, Location: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 2:56 pm
    —
Dam building! I love dam building Smile (except I'm sure my efforts would pale alongside that of the boys, I don't think I ever got water damming in such a way to actually pose a threat to anything (sheep included)).

Thank you, I chuckled to see Eric appreciating his reputation for omnipotence Very Happy
#314:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 5:51 pm
    —
Hugh walked into the form room on the Monday morning and looked at the beaming boys.

“Congratulations, Sir.” “How is Mrs Douglas?” “What’s the baby like?”

“In order: Thank you. Mrs Douglas is fine and Hilary is beautiful.”

“Will we get to see her, Sir? I mean while she’s really tiny, I’ve never seen a new baby before.”

“It probably won’t be for a couple of weeks, Hanson, but yes, you’ll see her fairly soon. My wife will bring her up to the school to show her off as soon as she can. Let’s settle to work now.”

*

“It’s nice to be downstairs.”

“Don’t forget Nurse Fletcher said you aren’t to do anything today! Make the most of it while I’m here, love. I’m going to stay the whole week so you get a good start.”

“Thanks, Mum. I’d really appreciate that, I thought I’d be bouncing around again within a couple of days but I’m certainly not. What about Dad?”

“He’s going back on Wednesday and he’ll come again Saturday when the shop shuts so we can go back together on Sunday.”

“Poor Dad. Deserted by his wife.”

“It won’t hurt him. He’ll appreciate me all the more when I get back.”

Dorothy laughed at the expression on her mother’s face. “You wouldn’t have left him before Christmas.”

“He’s so much better now and he’s cut his hours again. Don’t say anything to him but he thinks Jack will come up with the rest of the money by the end of this year and then he’ll be retired completely.”

“What will he do? I don’t see him sitting around at home.”

“We’re going to have a holiday first before we decide anything. I think he’s going to be agitating to come over here a lot as well – He’s going to be a doting Grandpa! I just hope you don’t get fed up with us.”

“Hardly! I wish you were just a bit nearer. We both love having you around and Hilary needs her Grandparents. Where is Dad now?”

“He’s gone down to the village to talk gardens with Miss Snaith. She’s got clematis wilt.”

“Poor Miss Snaith. It sounds painful.”

“Dorothy! You know what I mean.”

Dorothy giggled at her mother’s outraged expression. “Well, it’s what you said.”

Anne gave up the attempt to look stern and laughed with her daughter. “I’ll make a cup of tea. You need to drink lots, you know.”

*

“Mary! Come down to the Lodge this evening and tell us everything! We’re dying to know all about Dorothy and the baby.”

“Only if you’re offering to feed me. Julian is staying up at Polgarth to meet Mr Beilby.”

“We might be able to find the odd slice of bread and dripping.”

“So long as I can put lots of salt on it, you’re on, Ivy. I’ll phone a message up to Polgarth then Julian won’t think I’ve left home.”

*

“This is like old times!” Mary sat cross legged on the rug in the sitting room at the Lodge with a plate of salad balanced on her knee.

“You’re not regretting getting married are you?” Jane asked in surprise.

“No, of course not – it would be nice to have the best of both worlds, though. I’ve missed you all and we never get chance to talk at school.”

“We ought to get together more. Once the baby is a bit older, Dorothy might be glad of a break.”

“Talking of the baby . . . Come on, Mary, tell us all about it. Rumour has it she was nearly born in the garden.”

Mary told them the tale of Hilary’s birth and they hung onto every word.

“I didn’t know babies could come that fast!” Anne exclaimed. “When my sister was born, Mum was in labour two days.”

“It’s unusual but Nurse Fletcher says it does happen. Oh, I forgot to say, the christening is a couple of weeks before the end of term so everyone can be there.”

“Hooray! I thought I’d miss it. I won’t be here for the end of term. I’m starting my new job.”

“Aren’t you having a holiday first, Mercy?”

“Unfortunately not. There’s a big conference in Paris during July and since I was at Bretton Woods with Julian and I know a lot of the background from that, my new boss has asked if I can start straight away and I’ve said yes.”

“Are you sure you really want to get involved again, Mercy?”

Mercy nodded emphatically. “I’ve had a break and recovered my sense of balance and I think I’ve gained a sense of perspective by being here as well. Anyway, it’s not as if there’s a war on now or at least not a real one – if we can keep people talking, perhaps we’ll avoid them in the future.”

“I hope you’re right. We’ll miss you.”

“You’ve got little sister to keep you on the straight and narrow now.”

“Hey! Not so much of the little sister talk! I’m a grown up girl now, I am.”

They all laughed at Faith’s indignation and the talk turned to lighter matters.

*

“I’m going over to Ripon on Friday morning, dear. Mr Thompson and I have an appointment with the Dean.”

“You didn’t let the grass grow under your feet.”

“Mr Thompson is at least as keen as I am to get this sorted.”

“Do you think they’ll go along with the idea?”

“I’m determined they will. It will probably take some pushing but buying the Vicarage will probably tip the balance.”

“I’d like to look round inside before we commit.”

“That’s one of the things I’ll sort on Friday. It will be subject to survey anyway, but I’ll arrange for us to see it this weekend.”

“Don’t forget Gertrude is coming on Saturday and I’m working all day.”

“As if I would. I’m picking her up from the Station. She’ll be next door most of the time I expect. We could go down on Sunday.”

“Let’s do that. I’m trying not to get too excited till we’ve seen inside.”

*

Hugh drove the Hillman, now the Douglas family car, along the lane and pulled up outside the cottages. Going round to the passenger side, he helped his passenger out of the car.

“My goodness! The last time I saw these they were ruins.”

“It’s hard to imagine now, isn’t it.”

Slowly they made their way up the path and Dorothy opened the door.

“Thank you for coming, Father. You’re Hilary’s first visitor, apart from Julian and Mary.”

“I’m honoured.”

Hugh put his hand under Mr Wilson’s elbow to help him over the step and Dorothy led the way into the parlour.

“Sit here and I’ll show her to you.”

Mr Wilson sat in one of the pretty chairs Dorothy had recovered and she picked Hilary Anne up and brought her across and laid her in Mr Wilson’s arms. To Hugh’s surprise, he looked quite at home holding her and, after he had exclaimed at how lovely she was, he looked up and caught Hugh’s expression.

“Don’t look so surprised, Hugh. In my job you get used to handling babies –they’re not always as peaceful as this little one, though. I must admit I did wonder if I would remember after all this time but it must be like riding a bike or swimming. Now, tell me. Who are to be the Godparents?”

“Hilary Burn who was my friend from school and Mary and Julian.”

“Where does Hilary live?”

“Down in Armishire. She teaches at the school we both went to.”

“I do like to know that the Godparents take their duties seriously. Is she a practicing Christian?”

“It’s not the sort of thing we’ve talked about but, yes, I’m sure she is. The school always laid great stress on faith and our Headmistress, Miss Annersley . .”

“Annersley? Was her father a Bishop?”

Dorothy thought for a moment. “You know, I think he was.”

“Now what was her name – I remember – she was Hilda.”

“She’s certainly called Hilda, though I find it difficult to think of her as that. Do you know her?”

Mr Wilson smiled in reminiscence. “I don’t suppose I would now. Poor girl. She had a difficult childhood you know. Her mother died when she was thirteen and it wasn’t handled very well. She was nearly expelled from school.” *

“Never! It can’t be the same person.”

“I never heard of any other Bishops called Annersley.”

“Then it must be. I didn’t know about her mother. She’s so stately now that I can’t imagine her as a child. We called her ‘The Abbess’, though not in her hearing of course.”

“I was a lowly curate and one of many at the time. Don’t tell her I told you about her mother or her problems at school, will you. I’m just so pleased she overcame them as she was a very bright girl. If your friend has been influenced by her, I’m sure she will be serious about her duties.”

“I won’t say anything about that but may I ask if Miss Annersley remembers you?”

“If you like. She won’t though. I’ve never been very memorable.”

He was looking at Hilary as he spoke and Hugh felt a lump come to his throat at the humility contained in the matter of fact tone of voice. He went to the kitchen and fetched a tray of tea and they all sat round chatting about the school and then discussing the christening.

This was yet another occasion in which the village had declared an interest and Mary had broached the subject over the weekend after seeing her mother, who had been charged with raising the subject with her daughter.

“We’ve heard, in confidence, about the plans to share a Priest with the Village when you retire. That aside, if Hilary is to grow up here, she should be part of the Village as well as part of the School.” explained Dorothy. “It’s the lack of normal life that I don’t like about Boarding Schools and the more we can bring the Village and the School together the better. Besides, a lot of them are friends of ours and they should be there.”

“How did you and Dixon come up with the idea of sharing a Priest?” Hugh asked.

“Oh, just one of those things. We were talking about this and that.”

Hugh realised he was going to get no more out of the old man and asked no more. “Well, your ‘this and that’ did the trick. He’s told his family and the rest of the Inseparables about his future, you know.”

“He would have got there anyway.”

*

After taking Mr Wilson back to Polgarth, Hugh came up to the bedroom where Hilary was feeding Hilary. “I, of all people, should have looked beneath the outward appearance.” He said as he walked in.

“He’s a lot more frail than when I last saw him.”

“Frail or not, he sorted Dixon out in short order. I wonder how he did it.”

“We’ll probably never know. Pass me that bib, please Hugh. I think she’s ready to burp.”

Hugh passed the bib across and Dorothy held Hilary up against her shoulder and rubbed her back.

“How do you know what to do? You can’t have seen many babies.”

“Mum showed me. She probably learned from her mother.”

A satisfactory burp came from the baby and Dorothy rearranged herself to give her the rest of her feed.

“May I try next time. I’d really like to help with looking after her, you know.”

“Of, course. You can even learn to change a nappy if you want.”

“I think I should. How long are babies in nappies?”

“Anything between one and two years. It depends on the baby.”

“In that case, I’d better learn. Otherwise I can’t look after her if you go out.”

“I love you darling. Not many men would say that.”

“More fool them. I can’t think of anything nicer than looking after my daughter.” Hugh’s voice broke on the last word and he dashed his hand across his eye. “Sorry. It’s just that I never thought I’d get the chance. I still can’t believe it sometimes.”

“Well, it is true and I never met anyone I wanted to marry before you. Get a clean nappy from that pile and put it over your shoulder. She’s nearly finished.”

Hugh picked up a nappy and draped it over his left shoulder. “Does it matter which shoulder?”

“Whichever feels more comfortable when you’re holding her.”

“Good. I can feel her on the left side of my face.”

Dorothy controlled her face with some difficulty. Hugh rarely spoke of the lack of sensation in the right side of his face but she had learned to always kiss him on the left side if she was taking him by surprise.

She brought the baby over to him as he sat on the bed and showed him how to hold her and rub her back gently, then she returned to her chair and savoured the sight of her husband and baby. Hugh seemed to have the knack for a loud burp erupted from the baby, accompanied by a drool of milk.

“Well done. If you don’t get all the air up she gets a tummy ache.”

Hugh gently lowered the baby to his arm and cuddled her. “Precious girl. You made Daddy look clever.” He held her for a few minutes, looking down at her fondly and then sighed.

“I suppose it’s time to deal with the other end?”

“I’m afraid so. This is probably only a wet one so I’m letting you down gently.”

“You can’t scare me. I’m off for the rest of the day so I’ll do the next one if you show me now.”

* Hilda's problems at school come from 'Miss Annersley, Headmistress - by Lesley Green.
#315:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 6:31 pm
    —
*Kiss* Awwwww, thank you Pat - think the fact her father was a bishop did too! Wink


That was so lovely - especially the bit with Hugh at the end - lump in throat time.



(I do hope Hilda does remember him)
#316:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 6:39 pm
    —
I do like Mr Wilson!

Thank you, Pat Smile
#317:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 7:58 pm
    —
What lovely men you have in all generations!

Thank you, Pat Very Happy
#318:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 8:23 pm
    —
I always forget about Hugh's burns. Thanks Pat.
#319:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 8:59 pm
    —
That brought a tear to my eye so many time, all so lovely. Thanks Pat.
#320:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Sep 23, 2006 2:10 am
    —
I do love your men, Pat!

That was so moving...and as ever, all the little links!
#321:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Sat Sep 23, 2006 12:20 pm
    —
Thank you Pat. Oh, how I agree with Dorothy:

Quote:
I thought I’d be bouncing around again within a couple of days but I’m certainly not.


How well I remember not quite believing it was possible to be that tired!
#322:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sat Sep 23, 2006 4:34 pm
    —
Thanks Pat!
That was such a lovely post.
#323:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 24, 2006 12:59 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat, wonderful as always.
#324:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Sun Sep 24, 2006 4:57 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat.

Mr. Wilson is a darling and that bit at the end with Hugh was lovely. And *g* at the clematis wilt!

The dam building sounds fun too. I remember trying to that as a kid, but we weren't much good! And Pooh sticks too. A grand afternoon out all round!
#325:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Sep 25, 2006 5:47 pm
    —
It was almost as if Hilary’s rather precipitous birth had galvanised everyone into a higher gear.

Reg and the Inseparables had thought that life would ease up now the exams were over but, before they knew it, they were plunged into a new round of lessons. ‘New Miss Barbour’, as Faith quickly became known among the boys, took over their French and German, slotting in extra sessions of conversation and they found her as interesting and exacting as ‘Old Miss Barbour’.

Sports Day was only a month away and the Kite Club had set themselves an ambitious target for their stall. Oliver Jeffreys had found an ally in Tom Hopkins who had located a source of materials and kites were being manufactured in quantity to sell after a display by the members.

Sports matches against two other schools were to be held early in July and Reg, Copley and MacDonald were involved in those and, as Polgarth was hosting both, the others found themselves co-opted to help with hospitality for the visitors.

Julian and Mr Thompson set off for Ripon on the Friday and came back with agreement that the Village and the School should share one younger man and that the Vicarage would be sold to Julian, subject to survey. Julian was less than impressed by the attitude of the Dean.

“I had to come extremely ‘Sir Julian’ to get anywhere.” He told Mary in disgusted tones. “We were getting nowhere till I mentioned the possibility of buying the old Vicarage – then his eyes lit up with £ signs.”

“I suppose they are always short of money especially as less people are going to church now.” Mary replied.

“Then they should bring themselves up to date and offer people what they need. Talk about fossils!”

“What about the replacement. Do we know anything about how he is selected?”

“That’s the other problem. They are only offering one man for the post and, by the looks the Dean and his henchman exchanged, it’s someone they’re having difficulty placing. If he’s not suitable, we could end up back to square one.”

“If they want to get rid of him, he’ll probably suit us fine.”

Julian laughed. “You may well be right.”

“Is there anything you can do if he’s not? Could you pull any strings?”

“I don’t know. I’ll make some phone calls on Monday and see if I can find anything out about how the political system works within the Church.”


Aunt Gertrude arrived the next day, loaded with plants and a gift of money to be spent on the baby. She declared that she had no idea what to buy and they should spend it as they saw fit. She also brought a small gold bracelet which she had been given as a baby by an Aunt who had also worn it as a small child. Albert arrived on the next train and the little family was complete and spent the day together to Hugh and Dorothy’s delight.

The next morning Mary and Julian went to look at the Old Vicarage and Mary fell in love with the beautifully proportioned rooms. There were three rooms downstairs at the back of the house which would make delightful classrooms with plenty of room for the little ones to be quite active and another which would double as a hall and dining room. They decided they would probably keep the two front rooms for themselves. The kitchen would have to be completely refitted as it had obviously been designed in the days when servants were cheap and plentiful and efficiency was not considered. Toilets and cloakrooms would have to be built on at the back but, as they were starting from scratch with the plumbing and drainage, that would not be a problem.

Going up the wide staircase, they found rather more space than they could possibly need and on the top floor, a maze of small rooms which would need quite a lot of work before they would be habitable.

To Julian’s relief, there was little damp and that was coming from blocked gutters, not a leaky roof.

“Can we really do it?” Mary asked as they made their way back up through the woods. “It’s just so big and there’s a lot to be done. I never imagined living in a house that size, you know.

“It’s not as if we’re moving into a mansion for the fun of it – we’ll be living over the shop, so to speak. I don’t see why we shouldn’t do it. We need the surveyor to check it and I think we should have an Architect to look at the changes we want to make. He’d have a better idea of where to put bathrooms and how to sort out the top floor. We can use local labour which will help the village. Come to that, we could leave the top floor for later, apart from any knocking about we need. We’re not going to need it for a while.”

“There’s one especially good thing about it.”

“What’s that?”

“There’ll be plenty of room for the books.”

*

Anne and Albert set off back for Leeds in the afternoon and Aunt Gertrude went to have supper with Mary and Julian as she was not leaving till the Monday, leaving the Douglas family to have a quiet evening.

“I love them all but it’s nice to be alone.” Said Hugh as he peeled the potatoes. “Are you sure you’ll be all right tomorrow on your own.”

“I’ll be fine. I promise I won’t go mad and do anything strenuous.”

“You mind you don’t. I’ll be home to get supper.”

*

“It sounds ideal.” Said Aunt Gertrude when Mary had described the house. “How quickly can you move on it.”

“It’s going to depend on the man they offer us for the Village and the School.” Julian explained and told her of his concerns.

“I think you’ve got the upper hand. The Church has loads of these old vicarages they can’t use and it’s a big drain on finances to provide another house as well. If he’s not what you need, let me know. I know the Bishop and he’s much more pastorally minded than the Dean. How much have you told Dorothy and Hugh?”

“We’ve set their minds at rest about the changes at the school. Dorothy was already wondering how they would get decent schooling for Hilary. They don’t know we intend to move into the old Vicarage ourselves, though.”

“Don’t leave it too long to tell them. They’re likely to work it out for themselves and I wouldn’t want them to be worried.”

“We won’t. I think you’d better come over when we tell them so they know straight away what you plan. We should know by the christening. It’s another two weeks away and we’re interviewing the new man next Friday. Mr Hendrick is quite keen to retire as soon as possible. He’s found a cottage in Scarborough where his son is a Vicar and he’ll be able to help him, at least part time.”

*

“Auntie knitted some bootees for the baby.” Reg shyly held out a neatly wrapped package. “She says she’s really pleased for you.”

Hugh took the package with a smile. “Give her my thanks, it’s very kind of her. I’ll give them to Mrs Douglas tonight. Do you think she would like to come to the Christening?”

Reg looked doubtful. “I don’t know. She’s still a bit shy of coming here.”

“Shall I write and ask her? I’d like her to come. She’s the first parent I met when I started.”

Reg smiled. “She’d be chuffed to know you called her a parent. I’d like her to be here.” He looked thoughtful and then added “It’ll be worse when I go to Edinburgh. She’d have to stay if she came up there. It’s too far for her to travel in a day.”

“Is there anyone who would travel up there with her?”

“Miss Armitage might and I’ll talk to her in the holidays. It’s been worrying me a bit ‘cos I’ll be there a long while and she’s getting older. She’s a lot happier about me being here now, at least that’s one good thing.”

“I’m sure she’s very proud of you.”

Reg grinned at Hugh. “I expect she is, though she’d think I’d get a swelled head if she told me so.”

“I’ll write to her. It’s Mrs Thirtle isn’t it?”

“Yes. 15 The Street, Garnham – though if you miss out the street, she’ll still get it. Thank you Sir. Even if she doesn’t come, she’ll be glad to be asked.”

*

“Bother. Polgarth Sports Day is the same weekend as the Chalet School Fete! I did hope I’d get up there this year, Jack.”

“You wouldn’t anyway, Jo. If we’re to drive down to Cornwall, we need to save the petrol.”

“Bother rationing. Is it ever going to go away?”

“Not yet, dear. If this Marshall Plan gets off the ground then we may see an improvement.”

“If! All they do is talk. They have conference after conference and never get any nearer.”

“Try not to let it get you down. At least they’re talking and not fighting.”

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to take it out on you. I keep cheerful in front of everyone else and sometimes I just want to scream.”

“Don’t be sorry. You need to let it out sometimes. Did something trigger this?”

“Just a build up of little things. Len and Con have grown out of their shoes again and I can’t get any new ones because nowhere in Armiford has them in stock. I’ve got to go back next week to try again. There was no butter again at the shop today so we’re down to margarine. Two of the hens have stopped laying so Anna is bothered as she can’t put so many eggs down for the winter. We’ve got caterpillars on the cabbages, greenfly on the roses, something revolting called powdery mildew on the raspberries and Charles has got yet another cold.”

“Can I have a turn?”

“Yes, you can and you may. Misery loves company.”

“Braithwaite’s demob has been put back again. There’s a shortage of hypodermic needles, we still can’t get any Streptomycin to try and we really need to - do you know that more people died of Tuberculosis during the War than were killed by all the bombing by the Luftwaffe. We’ve got five cases of infantile paralysis now and if the summer is as warm as the forecasters say, we’re in for an epidemic. I dropped my favourite pipe this morning and broke it and I think I’ve put the heel through on these socks again – and of course, my wife keeps correcting my grammar!”

“Sorry, darling. Blame Hilda for that. She indoctrinated me. As for the rest, do you really think we’re in for an epidemic of infantile paralysis?”

“Possibly. I phoned the school today to warn them to keep an eye out among the girls. We’ve had no cases locally but if we do, you know what it means?”

Jo nodded. “We have to cancel the Sale. I hope it doesn’t come to that. Should I keep the children out of the village?”

“It might be as well. Jem said he would warn Madge tonight.”

“I’d rather be safe than sorry. Now we’ve cried in one another’s beer, let’s try and find some good things. I’ll go first. Mike has another tooth through so we may get a night without disturbance. Two chickens not laying means chicken for dinner on Sunday. Margot has got up every morning this week without a fuss. Phoebe has done wonderful things with that jade dress of mine so it will be fine for the book launch. And, of course, I’m sitting on the sofa with a wonderful man who has listened patiently to my moans when he’s got much more serious worries.”

“My turn. The new X-ray system that Doctor Hanson has been helping with looks very promising. Frank came up trumps with a patch for the puncture in my front tyre. Jem is optimistic that we’ll stay independent. Charles’s cold hasn’t gone to his chest. And I don’t think it would be too decadent to go to bed now, accompanied by the most beautiful woman in the world.”

“Oh, Jack.” Joey laid her head on his shoulder. “I’m so lucky, I’ve got you. Nothing else matters.”
#326:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Sep 25, 2006 6:05 pm
    —
Awwwww, awwwwwww! That was lovely!


Thanks Pat - very interested in this new Vicar! Laughing
#327:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Sep 25, 2006 7:21 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. That was wonderful.
#328:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Mon Sep 25, 2006 7:31 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. It was lovely to see more of Hugh, Dorothy and Hilary. I also love seeing Joey and Jack together.
#329:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 25, 2006 7:50 pm
    —
I loved the bracelet that had come from Aunt Gertrude's aunt, to her and now to Hilary. I hope won day Hilary can pass it on to a niece Very Happy

And Jack and Jo are wonderful SLOCs to each other *happy sigh*

Thanks, Pat Very Happy
#330:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Sep 25, 2006 9:11 pm
    —
That was so sweet of Jack and Joey.
#331:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 25, 2006 11:25 pm
    —
That was a lovely exchange to see between Jack and Joey.
Of course, they're gearing up to the introduction of the NHS, and how it might affect the San - I'd forgotten that.

Glad Mary has the right idea about what's important in a house - room for the books!

This vicar sounds promising...why do I think that very little has changed about certain aspects on the good old C of E? Wink
#332:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 1:39 am
    —
Thank you, Pat. Smile

Love Hugh with Hilary, Jo & Jack, and the connection between Mr. Wilson & Hilda. (Of course her father was a bishop -- don't think I can extricate that background now Laughing)

Hmmm, don't like the sound of that dean. Good thing Aunt Gertrude's on our side....

*looks forward to Auntie at the christening*
#333:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 9:04 am
    —
Thank you Pat.

Also loved the line about the books, intrigued about the new Vicar and mushy over Jo and Jack.
#334:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 4:43 pm
    —
Thanks Pat!
Hope the new vicar is a good one, and also that Auntie will go to the christening. And the Jo and Jack scene was lovely!
#335:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 7:52 pm
    —
“Hugh! Wait for me.”

Mary waved from the bottom of the field and started to run as Hugh stopped and turned.

“You’re late tonight.” Said Hugh as she reached him and they walked on together.

“We were finishing some things off for the sale so I stayed on for Hobbies Club. What about you?”

“A Cricket match. Two of my form were playing so I stayed on to cheer them. We’re only having sandwiches tonight. I don’t want Dorothy cooking yet.”

“So are we. Julian will have stuffed himself silly at the Polgarth Arms at lunch time with the new Vicar. I hope he’s not too late home, I’m starving.”

As they reached the stile to the lane in front of the two cottages, they heard car turning into the lane and paused to wait for Julian to arrive.

“What’s he like? Is he any good?”

“Woah! Let me get out of the car first.” Julian climbed out of the little sports car and kissed Mary before greeting Hugh. As he spoke, Dorothy came out of the front door and hurried down the path, Hilary in her arms.”

“What’s he like?” she said eagerly, giving Hugh an absent minded kiss. “Here, hold your daughter. She’s ready to go down but I waited so you could say goodnight.”

Hugh took Hilary and kissed her. “Thanks. I hate missing my evening cuddle. Julian, what was he like?”

“I’ll throw some sandwiches together for us while you put Hilary down and then we can all sit down together and Julian can tell us the whole story in one go.”

“Good idea, Mary. Is that all right with you Julian.”

“Yes. I can talk while you lot eat. Mr Garbutt stuffed us as full as we could hold at lunch time so I’m not exactly hungry.”

Once they were all sitting in the Douglas’s kitchen, Julian began.

“He’s very tall and much too thin, which makes him look taller, red hair, pale skin and freckles. His wife is tiny and dark and she’s got that worn out look that comes from a long period of worry.

There are two children. Bob is eight and just like his father and Peggy is about eight months and, I should think, is going to be like her mother.”

“Will Bob come to Chaucer if they take the post?”

“Yes, I told them it would come with the job and Peggy will start at the kindergarten, Mary.”

“Hooray. Another pupil.”

“That’s if they decide to take it.” Julian held up a warning hand. “He had a breakdown and was invalided out of the Army. He was with the troops that liberated Bergen-Belsen. He was quite frank about it. He’s been turned down by two parishes already because of it.”

“That’s disgusting! How can they call themselves Christians?”

Julian nodded. “My thoughts exactly. His exact words were ‘The Authorities consider me damaged goods’.”

“I hope you put him right on our attitude to that.”

“Of course I did, Dorothy. I told him I’d been there three days later and understood. I also told him I’d had a breakdown at the end of the war. They really hadn’t been briefed about what to expect and they were nervous till Mr Thompson told them he was a Baker. Then they seemed to relax a bit.”

“Where are they from?”

“Teeside. They’ve always lived in towns and young Bob is going to see his first live sheep tomorrow. He’s madly excited.”

“Poor kid.”

“You should have seen their faces when they saw the lunch Ed Garbutt had put on. He was quite open that he knew nothing of boarding schools or upper class boys. I explained that we’re not like Eton or Winchester and that most of our boys are from middle class backgrounds.”

“He can’t be any more nervous about it than I was. More tea anyone?” Hugh remarked, holding up the teapot.

“Yes, please. I’d like you to meet him tomorrow if you can fit it in. You can probably reassure him better than anyone.” Julian said as he passed his cup across.

“I’d obviously be happy to.”

“Mr Thompson explained how close the Village and the School are nowadays and told him about the weddings and Hilary’s christening. Mind you, I don’t think he really relaxed till he met Tom.”

Everyone laughed at that. “I should think that cleared his misconceptions of us as upper class twits!” said Hugh. “How did his wife get on?”

“Mrs Garbutt and Mrs Thompson took her and the children round the village and finished up at the bakery for a cup of tea. She’s staunch Mothers Union and has taught Sunday School so she went down well with them. We’ll see how we get on tomorrow up at the school. It’s time Mary and I went home now. We’ve both got early starts tomorrow.”

*

“Dear Mrs Thirtle,

Thank you so much for the lovely bootees, it was kind of you to think of us.

As I said to Reg when he gave them to me, you were the first parent I met when I came here and I don’t know which of us was most nervous – Reg or me. My wife and I would be really pleased if you could come to the christening which is on Sunday 6th June. Do say you will come. Mrs Thompson, who is the baker’s wife says she met you at one of the Sports Days and has invited you to stay over on the Saturday night and come up to the school with them.

I think you already know that Dorothy, my wife, went to school with Mrs Maynard and we have other friends in common. We met Phoebe Peters when we went down to stay with the Maynards last year and I was amazed to hear that you know Mike van Alden.

We both hope you will come and welcome out beautiful baby into the Church.

Yours sincerely

Hugh Douglas”

*

“I’ve had a lovely letter from Jo. They can’t come to the Christening but she’s offered us their cottage up at Garnham for a couple of weeks in the summer. Here read it for yourself.”


“Dear Dorothy,

Welcome to Hilary Anne! It sounds as if you broke all the records for a quick birth. Goodness knows what will happen when you have another one as they do seem to get quicker the more you have. She sounds so sweet and I’m glad she is so good. They can be awfully tiring when they’re not.

Hilary (Burn) is going round with a big beam on her face and is so thrilled to have a baby named for her. I’m sorry we won’t be able to get up for the christening. We’re trying to save enough petrol to get down to Cornwall this summer again and I really can’t face the thought of the train with the three boys.

I expect you have lots of baby clothes for her but, next time you come down, you must look through the triplets’ toddler size clothes to see if any are suitable. I kept them all, thinking we were bound to have at least one more girl but no luck so far. I did alter some of the dresses to make rompers for the boys but I had far too many to use them all.

Instead of sending you a present for the baby which you will probably never use, would you like to use the Witchens for a couple of weeks in the summer? Madge and Jem are going up as soon as the schools break up for two weeks but it is free for the rest of the holidays. I shouldn’t think you’ll want to travel far while Hilary is so small and it’s a lovely place – so quiet and peaceful.

Reg and Auntie are coming down at the end of term and going to Cornwall with us for a fortnight, then they will go straight home so he will be there to show you round.

Everyone is well here, though Mike seems to be teething a lot faster than the others did so we’re getting some broken nights. Steve will start at Kindergarten in September. He’s more than ready and, though I shall feel strange with only two at home in the daytime, he drives me mad with his questions and I’ll have more time for Charles who gets overshadowed by Steve.

I heard from Mercy that Faith has joined Polgarth to take your place at the school. I still think of her as a small girl as she was in Austria, it seems impossible that she has grown up and is now teaching and it sent me looking for grey hairs.

Love to Hugh and kiss Hilary Anne for me.

Love from Jo.”


“That’s nice of her. Shall we take her up on it?”

“I’d like to. I know we said we’d stay at home but that was mainly because I didn’t fancy staying in a hotel with a small baby. Would you be happy about seeing Reg Entwistle out of school? I don’t think he’s the type to take advantage.”

“I’m sure he’s not. If he’d been younger, I’d have had my doubts but he’s old enough to understand. He’ll be seventeen soon, you know.”

“I’ll write back and say we accept then. It’s such a practical present and so like Jo to think of it.”

*

“Who are they? ” Reg asked the others as they walked towards the house and saw two strangers talking to Sir Julian and Mr Douglas.

“He’s a Vicar, I can see his collar. I wonder what he’s doing here.”

“Mr Wilson is retiring at the end of term, perhaps he’s the new chap.”

“How did you know that, Dixon?”

“He told me. He was surprised we didn’t know – he said we didn’t keep our ears to the ground like in his young days.”

“It’s not for want of trying. I’d not heard a whisper but I suppose he is getting old. The poor old bloke has trouble on the stairs now.”

“Look he’s got his family with him. They’ll not all manage in Mr Wilson’s rooms.”

“Perhaps they’re not his family.” Said Hanson.

“The boy is as like him as you are like your Pa, Hanson.”

“He is, isn’t he. A real ginger nut. The Vicar looks a decent sort, though he’s awfully thin.”

“Perhaps he’s been ill. Come on, we’ve got to go right past them anyway. Don’t stare or he’ll think we’re rude.” Reg walked faster.

“All right Grandpa.”

“I’ll get you for that later, Copley. It wouldn’t do to start brawling with visitors around but I’ll remember.”

As they walked past, Sir Julian stopped them. “You six will do as specimen boys. This is Mr Compton, who may be joining us as Chaplain in September. He was just asking where our boys come from and what they hope to do in the future. These are six of our Upper Fifth who have just done their School Cert. Entwistle, you start.”

“How do you do Sir. I come from the West Riding. I’m from Garnham, which is a small village. Someone is paying for me to be here and I’m going to be a Doctor.”

“My name’s Hanson. My Ma and Pa both work at Cambridge University and I’m hoping to go to Oxford to read Maths. I don’t know what I’ll do then.”

The others each told Mr Compton who they were and what they planned, finishing with Dixon.

“My dad is an engineer now, though he was in the Navy. I’m going to get a degree in Theology and I hope to be a priest some day.”

“Thanks, boys. You’d better get off or milk and biscuits will be cleared.”

The six boys set off into the house and Julian turned to Fred Compton. “That probably wasn’t very fair as they are some of the brightest boys we’ve got but their backgrounds are fairly typical. Entwistle came at thirteen from a small Village School and had a lot of coaching in the first year. Hanson is two years younger than the others but terrifyingly clever so he’s gone right through the school with this set.”

*

“I’ve been thinking.” Mary said thoughtfully.

“What about?” Julian looked up from his book.

“What happens to Mr Wilson? I mean where does he go when he leaves here?”

“I’ve no idea. I think the church has retirement homes for elderly clergy.”

Mary grimaced. “That sounds grim. I don’t like the idea of him just being packed off with no choice in the matter. Doesn’t the school owe it to him to find something better? He’s worked on so long after his proper retirement and, though he’s frail, his mind is as sharp as ever.”

“Have you got a suggestion?”

“Could we find him somewhere in the village? There must be some widow who’d be glad of the extra money for looking after him. He loves it here, even though Dorothy tells me he was very unhappy for the first couple of years.”

“I’ll talk to Eric about it if you like.”

“Yes, please. He wouldn’t interfere with the new Vicar, he’s too sensitive for that but people would pop into see him. I know Eric and John would for a start.”
#336:  Author: Pat, Location: Doncaster PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 8:21 pm
    —
Lovely. And what a wonderful idea for Mr Wilson.
#337:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 9:10 pm
    —
It's a true community now isn't it? The new vicar has come to the right place. As for the Church Authorities - they've obviously stopped beliving thatwhich they preach. Evil or Very Mad


Thanks Pat.
#338:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 9:19 pm
    —
I think the new vicar will fit right in, and I love the idea of Mr Wilson retiring into the village!
Thanks Pat!
#339:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 9:37 pm
    —
Again - lovely Very Happy

Thanks, Pat
#340:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 9:40 pm
    —
Oh, good thinking Mary. Thanks Pat, lovely as ever. Can't believe Reg is almost 17 already! And awww at Joey and Jack in the previous post. I do love them together.

*Already looking forward to the holidays in Garnham*
#341:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 11:15 pm
    —
The new vicar and his family sound just right, and they will fit in so well. Some parishes obviously take their cue from the church authorities, grrr!

That's a lovely idea about Mr Wilson - and how generous of Jo to offer Hugh and Dorothy the Witchens for a holiday.

Thanks Pat. Very Happy
#342:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 11:24 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I hope that Fred Compton and his family will come to the village. I liked the idea for Mr Wilson.
#343:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 3:16 am
    —
Thank you, Pat. Lovely episode all the way through.

Mary has particularly fine ideas. Smile
#344:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 9:01 am
    —
Lovely, Mary has some fab ideas and hope the Comptons come it soulds lie it would be perfect all round!

Thank you Pat.
#345:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 5:01 pm
    —
A warning that I am away wooing clients in London tomorrow and Friday so will not be able to post any more this week. Sorry I won't be able to do any 'bopping up' as we've packed as much as we can into the two days and it will be back to back meetings.



“All the Church Wardens are happy with him. His wife is a keen Mother’s Union member and teaches Sunday School so that’s all to the good. Everyone is very keen on having a family man as he’s likely to be more in touch with the community. What about the school, Julian?”

“Eric and John are happy as well, Ted. He met a few of the boys and seemed much less intimidated once he met them. He spent some time with Mr Wilson as well. I tend to forget he was a townie before he came here. Any backlash about his breakdown?”

“No, I should hope not! More a determination to feed him up and make him better. Most folk think anyone who saw them concentration camps is lucky to be sane afterwards.”

“Good. I though that would be the case but I had to check. It wouldn’t do him any good if we took him and some people weren’t sympathetic. Before I forget, Mary’s had an idea and Eric and John have agreed. Do you know anyone in the village who would take Mr Wilson as a lodger when he retires. He’s expecting to go to a retirement home run by nuns and it seems awful to just ship him off. He deserves better than that and he’s happy here.”

“I’ll talk to my wife. She’ll know of someone I’m sure. Is Mr Compton still up at the school?”

“They’re at the farm. Little Bob had never seen a live sheep or cow before.”

“Poor little tyke. Them big towns are no place to bring up children. Do you want us to tell them?”

“I’ll see if they can stay an extra night and come to Church tomorrow. That way they’d meet more people and then they can go away and think about it if they need to.”

*

The Compton family stayed an extra night and attended both early service in the Village and then the School Service in the Chapel. Before they left, they had accepted the living and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

The next big event was the Christening and Auntie, having talked to Miss Armitage, accepted the invitation to attend.

Once again, the village and the school prepared for a big occasion and Mrs Collins, now firmly established as Mrs Thompson’s deputy, was happily busy. Mary, popping down to see her on the Monday afternoon, found her cottage empty and eventually traced her to the Bakery where she was busy making huge trays of Parkin.

“Just let me get these in the oven and we’ll have a cup of tea.” She said, pushing an errant strand of hair back from her face.

Mary watched as she bustled round the kitchen and marvelled at the change the last six months had made.

“There, that’s the last lot in.”

“Where are the Thompsons?”

“Up at the school, checking the lists. We’re just hoping the weather holds so the boys can eat outside. We’ll get most people in the marquee but not the school as well.”

“You look happy.”

“I am dear. I feel as if I’ve got a new lease of life.”

“I’m so pleased. Will you come home with us after the Christening and stay to supper? I’ve no idea what time we’ll get away as I believe there’s to be dancing afterwards. We don’t see enough of you, you’re so busy.”

“Aye, I’ll do that. It would be nice to sit and have a chat. How’s Julian?”

“He’s fine. He’s got the Diocese hopping to sell us the Old Vicarage quickly and sort the new house for Mr Compton.”

“They don’t stand a chance. A very determined man, your husband!”

*

Dorothy broached the idea of taking the baby right round the school to show her to all the boys when Eric came up to the cottage to see Hilary. “Look on it as an educational visit. Neither Hugh nor Julian had ever seen a new baby before. Most of these boys will have children eventually and if they see her grow up, they’ll be one step ahead of the game. She’s going to be part of the community anyway.

Eric, who was holding Hilary and looking in wonder at her sleeping face, agreed. “She’s the youngest baby I’ve ever held.”

“Hopefully, the days when boys had nothing to do with babies are coming to an end.”

“Not just babies, Dorothy. We’ve had a lot of boys through here who had virtually nothing to do with their parents. They had a Nanny and then were sent off to school.”

“ When I think about how Julian was brought up, my blood boils. He only saw his mother for half an hour each day! It’s a wonder he grew up so normal.”

“Lot’s didn’t. It was usual in the upper classes, though.”

“At least the present generation of Polgarth boys will have some contact with women and families. I’d like to see more, though.”

“How would you go about it? We’re throwing all sorts of ideas into the suggestion box at the moment so anything you can come up with would be welcome.”

“I don’t know. Thinking back, we had the same problem at the Chalet School. The only men we got to know were Doctors from the San and only a few of them. There were a couple of men teachers but they were both a bit eccentric. We did see Madame’s children from time to time and girls who had to stay during the holidays stayed with her or nearby.

Jo has a new girls’ party on the first Saturday of term now and I gather it’s a great success as it gives them a taste of a real home just when they’re missing their own. She’s got a big house though so she can do it. She’s not officially part of the school, either – at least as far as the girls are concerned – so it’s not like going to see a member of staff, she can act as a big sister. I know Miss Annersley uses her for that when she doesn’t want to take official notice of a problem.”

“Think about it and, if you have any ideas, let me know. It should improve once we get girls coming through at Chaucer. I remember thinking girls were an alien species.

*

Dorothy sat down and unwrapped the baby from her shawl as the six boys clustered round.

“She’s so tiny!” Hanson’s eyes were big. “I can’t believe we were all once that little. Look at her little hands.”

Dorothy laughed at his enthusiasm. “It is amazing, isn’t it.”

“Is she good?”

“Yes, MacDonald, so far. She only cries when she’s hungry or needs her nappy changing.”

“She’s wearing the booties that Auntie knitted!”

“They are rather nice. I love the little lacy tops.”

Hugh looked on as the boys asked questions and exclaimed over the baby. Dorothy had started with his form. As she said, she had to start somewhere and his Form had a special place in her heart.

“Who wants to hold her?”

“Can we really? She looks so fragile.”

“She’s really not, Fourakis. Sit down and I’ll put her in your arms.”

Fourakis sat down and Dorothy showed him how to hold the baby so her head was supported.

“She feels warm and much more sort of solid than I imagined. Look, she’s even got eyelashes.”

They each took a turn at holding Hilary. Even MacDonald was impressed.

“All ours were born during term time so I never saw them this young. They grow like mad in the first few months.”

The last boy to hold her was Reg, who immediately slipped his finger into her tiny palm and looked most satisfied as it was clutched. He grinned up at Dorothy. “I read somewhere that new babies can do that and I didn’t really believe it.”

“Trust you to have read about it.” Said Hugh, laughing at the satisfied look on Reg’s face. “It took me by surprise.”

“The book said that if you get a baby to hold on with both hands, it can support it’s weight – don’t worry, I’ll not try it.”

“I should think not!” exclaimed Dorothy in mock indignation. “You can wait till you have your own children to try medical experiments on them.”

“She is gorgeous, isn’t she. I think Gerard was about two or three months old when I held him the first time.”

“Frieda Mensch’s son?”

“No, it was Mrs von Ahlen.”

“I always forget. It’s the same person but she was called Mensch before she got married.”

“She was with Auntie Jo that first year up in Garnham. You’re right MacDonald. Babies must grow like anything. She’ll be a lot bigger when we come back in September. Hey, look! She’s opened her eyes and now she’s smiling at me. Hello, Hilary.”

“Aww! How sweet.” Hanson was enchanted.

“Sorry to disillusion you but the smile means she has wind and she can only see a blur.”

“Well, that’s a let down – anyway it looks like a smile.”

“I’m going to have to take her back now if I’m to get right round the school. Don’t go boasting that you held her, you six. It’s only because you’re her Daddy’s form. The rest will have to do with a look.”

“It’s jolly decent of you, Mrs Douglas. Thank you.” Copley hadn’t taken his eyes off the baby and his eyes had been suspiciously bright when he held her. Hugh guessed he had been remembering his little sister and casually squeezed his shoulder in comfort.

“I’m going to join in showing her off. While I’m gone, you can continue to plough on through Paradise Lost. On Thursday we’ll discuss the effects Milton achieves by giving Satan and his host superhuman forms but the minds of men.”

“You wouldn’t consider coming again on Thursday, would you Mrs Douglas?” Pleaded Hanson.

“Absolutely not. Sorry!”

*
On Friday morning, Hilary and Stacie arrived on the same train and went straight to the cottage.

“How did you get up here so quickly? I’m sorry neither Hugh nor Julian were free to pick you up.”

“Mr Finch was in the village getting some paraffin so he gave us a lift on his cart and dropped us at the end of the lane. Where is she, then?”

“Where is who?”

“Dorothy! Don’t tease.”

“She’s upstairs. I’ll go and fetch her when I’ve made you a cup of tea.”

Stacie leapt to her feet. “I can do that. You fetch her down here before Hilary expires from excitement.”

“All right. The milk is in the pantry through there.”

Dorothy arrived downstairs as Stacie was putting the cosy on the teapot.

“Here she is.” She announced as she put the Moses Basket on the kitchen table and lifted the baby. “Isn’t she perfect? Who wants to hold her first?”

“It’d better be you, Hilary.” Said Stacie hastily. “I’m going to need some instruction before I risk it.”

Hilary took the baby and sat down. “Oh, she’s just so sweet. I was so excited when Hugh rang, I made a complete fool of myself and wept all over Rosalie.”

“I wasn’t much better. You look really well, Dorothy.”

“Hugh’s been spoiling me. Mum stayed the first week and I was glad of it. I’d no idea how tired I would be. I’m as fit as a fiddle now and I’ve every intention of getting back to normal next week.”

“Is she always this good?”

“Except when any sensible baby would cry. She’s been right round the school and every class has seen her. You know most of the boys had never seen a new baby and even some of the staff hadn’t either.”

“I’ve only seen one other.” Stacie said, leaning over Hilary’s shoulder.

“David?”

Stacie shook her head. “No he was bigger, it was Gisela’s Natalie and I didn’t get to hold her as I had that bad back. I’ll pour the tea while Hilary gets over holding her God Daughter. I say, that’s confusing. Hilary is holding Hilary.”

“You mean Auntie Hilary is holding Hilary.”

“That’s less confusing.” Stacie brought the teapot over to the table and started to pour.

“And Auntie Stacie is going to hold her in a minute.”

The teapot wobbled and Stacie slopped tea in a saucer. “Really?”

“Of course. You don’t think she’s going to call you Miss Benson do you?”

“Auntie Stacie. I never even gave it a thought. Where’s Rosalie when I need her?”

“Don’t cry in the tea. I may have got used to not having sugar but salt is another matter. Stacie!”

Dorothy rushed round the table and put her arm round her friend. “Sorry, I thought you were joking.”

Stacie pulled her hankie out of her pocket and dabbed her eyes. “I’ve never been an Auntie before and didn’t ever expect to be.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realise. You know, we get given our families but we choose our friends.”

“I’m all right now. It just hit me that I’ve no real family. Aunt Margery is sweet but she doesn’t always feel like real family.”

“I’m sure she doesn’t think of it like that.”

“You’re right but I hardly knew she existed till my Father died. She just got lumbered with me, it’s not the same.”

“We’re as good as family, Stacie. We chose you, we didn’t ‘get lumbered’ with you. Don’t ever think you’re alone.”

“I should say not! We all need one another. What’s that verse? ‘No man is an Island.” Hilary added.

“No man is an island, entire of itself
every man is a piece of the continent, a part of the main
if a clod be washed away by the sea,
Europe is the less, as well as if a promontory were,
as well as if a manor of thy friends or of thine own were.” Quoted Dorothy.

“How long have we known one another?” asked Hilary.

“1936. Nearly eleven years.”

“Good grief. Are you sure?”

“Positive. Pass the baby to Stacie and count on your fingers if you must.”

Hilary stuck out her tongue. “That was a rhetorical question.”

“How should I know? I don’t suppose you’ve done any maths since you left school. Auntie Stacie should have a turn though, before she loses her nerve. Sit down, Stacie and Hilary will put her in your arms.”

Stacie sat down, looking nervous and Hilary carefully laid the baby in the crook of her arm.

“She doesn’t mind at all.”

“She’s used to being handed round. I want her to get used to lots of people anyway.”

“Look at her little finger nails, they’re so tiny. I knew babies would have fingernails and everything, but I’d never thought of how small they would have to be.”

“Slip your finger into her hand.”

“Goodness. She’s holding it.”

“According to Reg Entwistle, if you get newborn babies to grip with both hands, they can support their own weight.”

“I presume you didn’t let him try?”

“No fear. I told him he’d have to wait till he had his own children for medical experiments.”

“That sounds just like Reg! I’ll bet he read it in a book?”

“You got it in one. I forgot you’ve met him Hilary.”

“I haven’t seen him for a long while, I doubt if I’d know him now.”

“He’s taller than Hugh now but he’s starting to fill out. You’d know him by his hair – he’s still got a bit that sticks up. You’ll see him on Sunday, the whole school will be there. Mr Reed has been in his element preparing the choir and Mr Wilson has devised a few changes to the service so the boys are involved and, as his voice isn’t very steady now Mr Hendricks will read some of the prayers.”

“It must be a long while since there was a baptism in the Chapel.”

“Not since it was privately owned and, so far as Hugh can make out, there were only two then. He’s been researching the history of the place.”

“I can’t remember seeing the font?” Stacie looked puzzled.

“It had been taken out and stored in an old barn. Eric has had it put back – but at the front so everyone can see it.”

“Will the village be there?”

Dorothy nodded. “Just about everyone.” At that moment, the baby started to stir and opened her eyes. Stacie looked down at her and smiled.

“She’s so sweet.”

“She’s also probably hungry so don’t be surprised if she wails in a moment. I’m glad you were both able to get up this morning and I wish we could have you to stay but Mum and Dad are staying with us and Aunt Gertrude is staying with Mary and Julian.”

“That’s all right, I’m looking forward to showing Hilary round and we’ll have a good evening at the Lodge.”

“You’ll see Mercy before she goes. I’m glad about that.”

“So are we and very much looking forward to seeing Faith again.”

“Be prepared for a shock. The last time you saw her she was a middle. She’s 23 now.”

“She can’t be!”

“That’s only six years younger than me. It’s funny how age doesn’t matter once you’re grown up.”
#346:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 5:45 pm
    —
A wonderful baby-centric post Very Happy Lovely to see all their reactions.

Thanks, Pat
#347:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 5:56 pm
    —
Awwww, so lovely

(((((Stacie)))) - crying about being called Auntie Crying or Very sad


Thanks Pat.
#348:  Author: jacey, Location: Ireland PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 6:17 pm
    —
Really enjoying this Pat. Much to my surprise, as I didn't really like the Reg that EBD constructed. Your Reg and his universe are so credible.
I must go to the archives and read the back story.
Thanks again, and hurry back!
#349:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 7:46 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. I hope you have a good time in London. That was a lovely post.
#350:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 9:03 pm
    —
Aww, bless Stacie!

Thanks, Pat. Very sweet post. Lovely to see the boys with little Hilary-Ann.

Hope all goes well in London.

xx
#351:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 10:16 pm
    —
Having had fair warning re there being no more posts this week, I am going to save the above post until tomorrow. This should make the absence of posts a bit more bearable/bareable(?). Also, I must get to bed since I have to be up in 6 hours.
#352:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 11:44 pm
    —
That was just lovely Pat! Delightful to see the boys' first reactions to the baby - especially Reg's "useful" piece of information, and Copley's wistfulness. And (((Stacie))) - but how reassuring Dorothy and Hilary were.

Enjoy London!
#353:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 1:18 am
    —
Thank you, Pat. Smile

Love Reg's book-learning. Mr. Green

*especially happy for Stacie*
#354:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 9:57 am
    —
How lovely - thank you Pat. Hope all goes well in London and you have fun amoung all the meetings!
#355:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 11:10 am
    —
Pat,
thanks for these delightful updates.
I hope you have a good time in London Very Happy
#356:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 1:32 pm
    —
Perfick!

Thank you Pat! Very Happy
#357:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 8:36 pm
    —
Beautiful Pat! Thank you!
*also wanting to hug Stacie*
#358:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Fri Sep 29, 2006 7:14 pm
    —
Just caught up on the last 3 posts Pat and they were as wonderful as always. I love the idea that if 2 other places have rejected the vicar, there's a good chance he'll be suitable Very Happy
And some lovely baby posts - fabulous to see Hilary introduced to the school and her new "aunties"
I wonder if she'll get people coming up to her when she's in her teens and enthusing over how they held her when she was a tiny baby, like my boys do (they went to rather a lot of events as very small babies and I was only too glad to hand them round)
I also thoroughly approve of Dorothy's intention of gettting Hilary used to be handed around and used to new people from a very early age Very Happy

Hope that the meetings weren't too exhausting and that they were productive from a new client point of view
#359:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Oct 01, 2006 12:57 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. Wonderful as always, with its mixture of history, characters and events.

I did want to kick that Dean and his sidekick, though.
#360:  Author: Elisabeth,  PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 4:36 pm
    —
Wow. I've caught up at last.

I did not discover this wonderful universe until it had been going some time so, for ages I didn't bother to read it as I thought it was too much to catch up. Then, in about June, I decided to start reading Chapter 1 and promptly became hooked! I've been trawling through the archived chapters on and off ever since. It's been absolutely amazing. I always new Reg was great, despite his clumsy handling by EBD and I'm eternally grateful to you, Pat, for bringing him to life at last.

I love all the descriptions of the life at Polgarth and all about Reg's friends. Hugh is a particular favourite of mine - I loved him right from the beginning on the train - I just wanted to squish him then! He's so sweet with little Hilary too.

The Fair Winds Chapter, btw, I felt like you were writing just for me as I am a sailing obsessive, ex-S&A obsessive and had just returned from a stunning holiday in the Lakes. So thank you muchly for that.

The bit about Billy was very weepifying - I thought you did it beautifully. The description of the boys' different reactions to his death actually brought tears to my eyes, which is unusual for me.

I've loved reading the whole thing in massive chunks, but I just wish I'd been able to comment on each bit as it came. Suffice to say that I've been loving every sentence of it. Your writing is superb, the characters are so alive and so likeable. I'm looking forward with frantically eager anticipation to more and more of it!
#361:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 6:12 pm
    —
Yes, I'd like some more, please, Pat.
#362:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 7:40 pm
    —
Jennie wrote:
Yes, I'd like some more, please, Pat.


Your wish is my command Jennie Wink

We had a good trip to London despite the 4 hour journey down due to overhead lines collapsing somewhere on the outskirts of London - which doesn't exactly fill me with confidence on the safety of the railway system Rolling Eyes

Saturday was a mad rush for everyone. A crowd of women arrived at the Chapel on the back of a farm cart to do the flowers ready for Sunday. Mr Reed was conducting final rehearsals with the Choir. The School handymen and some men from the village were erecting the big Marquee while the older boys were setting up tables and benches on the grass outside. The cooks, augmented by volunteers from the village were rushing round in the kitchens at Chaucer and Polgarth. Reg found himself running from Choir Practice, where he had now settled in with the baritones, to a practice of the kite display for Sports Day and then back to the Chapel again.

It was the custom for each Sixth Former to read a Lesson or Collect in the course of the year and, once they had all taken a turn, the duty devolved to Upper Fifth. It fell upon Reg to read the Gospel passage in the Christening Service and Doctor Cartwright was taking no chances so he had to go and read it as a rehearsal. Then he had permission to go down to the village to see Auntie who was staying with the Thompsons for the night. The bakery was a hive of activity and, although Auntie was pleased to see him, she was busy slicing bread for sandwiches for the next day and he soon left, carrying a note to Mrs Beilby from Mrs Thompson, which meant a detour to Chaucer.

At the cottages, it was no less busy. Aunt Gertrude, Albert and Anne arrived. Dorothy and Hugh, together with the three godparents had to attend Chapel to make sure they were all knew exactly where they should be the next day and would have their responses ready, there were shirts to be ironed, shoes to be polished and a seemingly never ending stream of visitors.

By the time supper was over, everyone was exhausted and the Inseparables couldn’t even summon the energy to climb the hill to the old tree.

“It’s a good job we don’t have a Christening every week!” exclaimed Copley as he stretched out on the grass.

“We’d fill the world if we did and then we’d all starve.” MacDonald said.

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“You remember that bloke who said population would grow faster than food could be produced.”

“Malthus.” Said Hanson, lazily. “Anyway, it wouldn’t bother us.”

“Why not?”

“’Cos we’d be dead from overwork. Can you imagine moving all those tables and benches every week.”

“True. I’ve just realised, we’ve got to do it again next week for Sports Day.”

“Don’t remind us. We’ve got to put them all away tomorrow night first.”

“They’re leaving the Marquee up so we’ve only got to stack them in there, anyway, it’s worth it. Mr Douglas is so happy and he didn’t have anyone till he met Miss Hatcherd.”

“I’ll tell you one thing, though. I’m jolly glad not to be a treble any more. Mr Reed is finding more and more complicated things for them. Mind you, that new kid takes them all in his stride. He looks scared of his shadow most of the time but once he gets in front of a piece of music, he’s cool as a cucumber.”

“Jeremy Baker.” Said Reg. “Auntie knows his mum.”

“Auntie knows everyone.” Said Hanson.

“Not quite. I don’t think she knows the King.”

“She’s probably not got round to telling you about that. There’s the bell. I’m ready for bed.”

*

“I hope she doesn’t cry.”

“Don’t worry, dear. Don’t they say babies should cry when the water is poured on their heads as a sign that the devil is being driven out. She looks so sweet, it was a brilliant idea to make the Christening gown from your wedding dress. I’m hoping I manage not to ‘blub’ as the boys would say.”

“I’m feeling a bit emotional myself. I’m never going to wear the wedding dress again and I don’t want it to sit there till it’s all faded and yellow, it’s too precious to waste in a cupboard.”

“Like Miss Havisham, only she wore it all the time.”

“Ah, but she never actually got married and she didn’t dig the garden, it wouldn’t have lasted as long if she had. That book gave me nightmares – in fact I never did finish it. There, I’ll put her in her basket. She’s going to get quite enough attention today.”

“Travelling with a baby is not exactly lightweight, is it. I’ve put four nappies in the bag and the best shawl.”

“Put a couple more nappies in, please. They’re more practical than bibs when I’m feeding her. Is there a bottle of boiled water in?”

“The bottle is in and I’ll put three extra nappies in for luck. Are we ready?”

“Yes, let’s go. Kiss me, Hugh. It’s such a special day and there’ll be people around all the time for the rest of the day.”

Hugh put his arms round her. “I love you, my wife.” He said, huskily.

*

Hugh and Dorothy had timed their arrival so that they didn’t have to wait before the service began and the Chapel was full as they entered the door. There was a stir as they walked down the aisle and people were craning their necks to see Hilary and exclaiming about the beautiful christening gown.

As soon as they were settled in the front row, the organ fell silent and then began again with the first hymn. As soon as it was finished, Doctor Cartwright came to the Altar Rail.

“Welcome everyone. I don’t need to tell you why we are here in such numbers this morning but, in case anyone has been asleep for the past few weeks,” he paused for the inevitable laugh “we are here to welcome the newest member of our congregation, Hilary Anne Douglas. Mr Hendrick and Mr Wilson will lead the service together. Let us pray.”

Dorothy sat holding her baby as the familiar prayers washed over her, wondering if she would ever be as happy again. She was conscious of Hugh beside her and her mother on her other side. Her father, looking fitter by the week, was beyond her mother and Aunt Gertrude sat beyond him. Looking across the aisle, she could see Hilary, Mary and Julian, all trigged out in their best clothes, linking them all was the precious new life in her arms – Hilary Anne Douglas.

She had a momentary pang as she remembered that Tom was not here and that Hugh’s parents would never see their Granddaughter, but it passed as she thought of end of the poem young Reg had read for Billy.

“I am waiting for you
somewhere very near
just around the corner.
All is well.”

Catching her mother’s eye, she saw that she was thinking the same and, under cover of the noise as the congregation sat down, she whispered the words to her and passed Hilary across for comfort.

Hugh reached for her hand and she squeezed it gratefully.

“All is well.” She thought as she smiled at him.

*

As the main service ended, a single pure voice rose from the choir singing the Anthem Dorothy had requested.

“Panis angelicus
fit panis hominum;
dat panis caelicus
figuris terminum;
O res mirabilis:
manducat Dominum
pauper, servus et humilis.

Te, trina Deitas
unaque, poscimus:
sic nos tu visita,
sicut te colimus;
per tuas semitas
duc nos quo tendimus,
ad lucem quam inhabitas.”

There was a moment’s silence and Doctor Cartwright, Mr Hendricks and Mr Wilson came to the Altar Rail together.

“Now we come together to witness the entry of Hilary Anne into the family of God and also into our family of School and Village. We have all stood together through difficult years and grown closer. In time to come, we will grow closer still and our future care of Hilary Anne will stand as a symbol of that.

Mr Wilson will now baptise Hilary and then Mr Hendricks will lead us in our promise to care for her as part of our wider family.”

Mr Cartwright stepped back and the Christening party came forward as the choir sang ‘The Lord is My shepherd’ to the lovely old tune of Crimond.

Mr Wilson’s voice sounded stronger than it had for a long while as he began the traditional service. Eric looked at John and smiled, pointing discretely to the younger boys who had slipped out into the aisles to see better. John beckoned to them and they crept forward quietly, till they were at the front, their eyes wide with curiosity. The smaller of the village children came forward as well and mingled with them, all watching intently.

Reg ascended the pulpit and read the traditional Gospel reading for a baptism.

“Hear the words of the Gospel, written by Saint Mark, in the tenth Chapter, at the thirteenth Verse.

They brought young children to Christ, that he should touch them; and his disciples rebuked those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein. And he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them.”

Hilary gave the one obligatory cry as the water was poured onto her head and then Mr Wilson quickly mopped her dry and cuddled her close as he spoke.

“We receive this Child into the congregation of Christ's flock, and do sign her with the sign of the Cross, in token that hereafter she shall not be ashamed to confess the faith of Christ crucified, and manfully to fight under his banner, against sin, the world, and the devil; and to continue Christ's faithful soldier and servant unto her life's end. Amen.”

He kissed the baby and handed her back to Dorothy and the little boys were ushered back into their pews as he finished the formal part of the service.

Mr Hendricks stepped forward. “Now we will dedicate ourselves to support the parents and Godparents in the upbringing of Hilary Anne. Will the representatives of School and Village come forward, please.”

One boy from each form had been selected by lots and came forward, together with three men and three women from the village. John and Eric joined them and, once they were all gathered, Mr Hendricks ushered Dorothy and Hugh forward and the Godparents lined up behind them.

“You junior boys may be wondering what you can do to help with bringing up Hilary, but you are all part of the family in which she will grow up and that means she will get to know you and you should watch out for her and show her the right way to behave. In a way, she’s your young sister while you are at school. You can pray for her and love her and she will grow strong in your love. Are you willing to promise that?”

“We are.” Came a chorus of replies.

“You older boys and staff know that what we are doing here is not just promising to care for Hilary but for all the children in our community. Let her stand as a symbol for the little ones. Are you willing to pray for her and love her and help her to grow strong in your love.

“We are.”

He looked at the six adults from the village. “And is the village prepared to share in the responsibility of bringing this child up to be a Child of God and to join with the school in the care of all the little ones, whether from School or Village. Are you willing to pray for her and love her so she grows strong in your love.”

“We are.”

“Lord, help us to keep this promise which we have made in your presence that we may all be strengthened by working together, sharing our joys and sorrows, and may this child be a symbol of growth in our spiritual lives for all of us.”

“Amen.” Came the reply from the whole congregation.

As the organ started to play, Mr Hendricks and Mr Wilson, arm in arm, led the way down the aisle followed by Eric and John and then the christening party as everyone sang the final hymn.

Now thank we all our God,
With hearts and hands and voices,
Who wondrous things hath done,
In whom his world rejoices;
Who from our mother's arms
Hath blessed us on our way
With countless gifts of love,
And still is ours to-day.
#363:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 7:51 pm
    —
Oh, Pat. I can hardly see to type through the tears. That was so satisfying and so touching.
#364:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 8:08 pm
    —
What an absolutely perfect service - the coming together of School, Church and Community. I think that will be a special place to live now.


Thanks Pat.
#365:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 8:58 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. That was a really beautiful service.
#366:  Author: Sugarplum, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 9:22 pm
    —
How lovely Smile
#367:  Author: Carolyn P, Location: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 9:28 pm
    —
How lovely Pat, that brought tears to my eyes. A true joining of school and village and wonderful to see. It was good to see Crimond described as a 'lovely old tune', I find it fits the words so well as it is such a comforting tune and yet when I was growing up it was decried so often as overused.

I love the picture of the young boys creeping forward to see and the mingling of the village boys with them was a great picture that the school and village really are coming together.
#368:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 11:26 pm
    —
That is just so moving - to see the family, village and school all brought together in this way. What a lovely symbol of hope in a world that is still so chaotic and war-torn.

Thank you.
#369:  Author: Alice, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 9:26 am
    —
Thanks Pat, that service brought tears to my eyes. It does kind of make me wish I was religious.
#370:  Author: Nina, Location: Peterborough, UK PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 9:52 am
    —
More tears here as well! Thank you, Pat, I'm so enjoying this. And Now thank we all our God was one of my wedding hymns Very Happy
#371:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 10:13 am
    —
Beautiful, Pat. Thank you.
#372:  Author: Miranda, Location: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 10:37 am
    —
What an exceptionally lovely post Pat! The conversation between the boys at the start rang so true in the way that they started with a serious topic, and then the comment "'cos we'd be dead from overwork" just made me giggle. They are obviously intelligent thinkers, but still so rooted in their everyday life...

And then the christening itself - to provide the school and the village with such a lovely symbol of togetherness and hope in such difficult times was beautifully done. It was so moving to see the way the little children crept to the front, and the way that everyone was included in the service.

*temporarily runs out of adjectives and retreats*

Thanks Pat.
#373:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 11:40 am
    —
Absolutely beautiful. Thank you Pat.
#374:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 6:43 pm
    —
Another typing through the tears - absolutely beautiful Pat, thankyou
#375:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 7:18 pm
    —
“Whose idea was it to add that part at the end?” queried Hilary as she perched on a chair beside Hugh with her plate and glass.

“Mr Wilson, originally. Then Dorothy got hold of it and they worked it out with John and Eric. It’s particularly important to us at the moment because Mr Wilson and Mr Hendrick are both retiring at the end of term and we’ll be sharing a Priest with the Village in September.”

“I thought it was lovely. Something like that could have got all sentimental but it didn’t at all – in fact it was quite bracing in a way.”

“I thought we were going to be overwhelmed when the younger boys came to the front.”

“I liked the way John beckoned them forward, they were so fascinated. Hugh, I’m going over to join Aunt Gertrude and Tom. You get some food inside you before Dorothy gets back and you have to circulate.”

“All the other staff will be outside keeping an eye on the boys. They’ve been so good all morning, some of the younger ones are bound to break out sooner or later. I’m sure you’d be welcome out there if Aunt Gertrude and Tom get boring.”

“You nearly managed to keep a straight face when you said that.”

Dorothy came back into the marquee with her mother, having been to feed Hilary and Hugh went across to meet her.

“Do you feel up to circulating?”

“If we make our way round this side, we can finish up in our seats and then people can come across to us. Where’s Hilary?”

“With Aunt Gertrude and Tom.”

“I’m not sure she’s quite ready for Tom, she’s had a fairly sheltered upbringing, you know.”

“She’s laughing anyway.”

“Oh well. If it gets too much, I’m sure she’ll retreat.”

They made their way along the groups of people, receiving congratulations and showing Hilary to her many admirers. They stopped at each table and were nearly back to their own when Hugh turned and nearly tripped over someone carrying a tray of food.

“Auntie!” he exclaimed. “I’m sorry. It’s Mrs Thirtle, isn’t it. Reg always refers to you as Auntie.”

“You’re not the first. I don’t think anyone calls me Mrs Thirtle nowadays except the Vicar.”

“This is my wife, Dorothy and, of course, our baby Hilary.”

“Pleased to meet you dear. Reg always speaks very well of you both.”

“Thank you for the bootees, Mrs Thirtle. They’re lovely and I don’t think I’ve ever seen that lacy stitch you did round the top before.”

“It’s not difficult to do. My mother taught me.”

“Perhaps you could show me. Did Jo Maynard tell you we’re coming to The Witchens next month.”

“Aye. Just after we come back from Cornwall. I’ve told Mrs Purvis and she’ll see everything’s ready.”

“Mrs Purvis?”

“She keeps an eye on the place for the Maynards and keeps it aired when there’s no one there. She’ll see you have butter and milk and such like all ready for you. If you let her know when you’re coming, she’ll be there and make sure you know where everything is. I’ve not told Reg yet – he’d be glad to show you all over but if you’d rather be by yourselves, I’ll keep him away.”

“No, we shall be glad of him to show us the best walks. He’s a lovely lad and you must be proud.”

“I am – though don’t go telling him that.”

Hugh smothered a grin as he remembered Reg’s comment on the same subject.

“Sit down, Auntie and have a proper look at baby Hilary.”

Auntie sat down and took the baby. “Why, this is the material from your wedding dress! I saw it when it was being made and you can’t mistake Phoebe’s work, can you.”

“It is so lovely. I couldn’t bear the thought of it never being seen again.”

“Very thrifty and most suitable. She’s a good bairn?”

“So far.”

“She certainly doesn’t seem bothered by the fuss and being handed round.”

“She’ll have to get used to that living here.”

“Here, take her back and move on, dear. I’ll see you when you come to Garnham and I can hold her then. There’s lots of people want to see her.”

Hugh and Dorothy moved off and Auntie turned back to her table where Ed Garbutt and his wife, as well as the Misses Snaith and Gregory were sitting.

“He’s a nice young man.” Auntie commented.

“He is. How do you come to know him?”

“He was meeting the boys at Leeds the first day Reg came here. I were a bit upset at him going away and he came over and spoke to me real nice.”

“Reg? Would that be Reg Entwistle? The one who read the Gospel today?”

“Yes. I’m his Great Aunt, though he calls me Auntie.”

“You brought him up?”

“Aye. Since his Dad passed away when he was seven.”

“You’ve done a grand job. I hear he’s very clever.”

“So they tell me. I didn’t want him to come here, you know. I was afraid he was reaching too high.”

“He’d be a fish out of water at home, I reckon. Garnham’s a small place for a lad like that.”

“You know it?”

“When I was a lad, I helped deliver some sheep to a farm up above there. You’d have been hit hard last winter.”

“We lost a lot of sheep. It’ll take years for some to get over it.”

“We’ve had a couple of farmers give up. They were hardly scratching a living as it was.”

“It’s the same in Garnham. Two more empty farmhouses.”

*

After every one had finished eating, they gradually drifted outside and chairs were moved out onto the lawn. A lot of the boys had disappeared and Hugh idly wondered where they had gone but he was kept busy with answering congratulations and chatting with various people.

Eric came over and suggested that he and Dorothy should sit down at the end of the lawn under the shade of a beech tree to keep the sun off the baby and they made their way through the throngs to where the christening party, including the two Vicars, and some of the staff were already seated. Anne had brought the Moses basket out and suggested that Hilary be laid down for a while and she was settled beside Dorothy’s chair. Tom, the Thompsons and the Beilbys joined them and joined in the conversation about Sports Day so they didn’t notice the changes going on behind them.

A large space had been quietly cleared in front of their group and all the guests were gathered in a circle with boys sitting on the grass in front of the adults. The sudden silence made Hugh look over his shoulder and he saw Eric and John coming across.

“If you two would like to turn your chairs, the boys have a surprise for you.” Said Eric, smiling.

Dorothy and Hugh stood and turned round and Tom and Mr Thompson turned their chairs. They sat down, looking puzzled and the others grouped behind them.

Through a gap in the circle, came William Atkins, the Hobbies Prefect, looking rather nervous.

“We wanted to make something for Hilary and everyone wanted to join in. Every single boy in the school has helped with it and we hope she likes it.”

Six boys came through the gap, carrying a large sheet of plywood. As they laid it down on the grass, Dorothy and Hugh stared in amazement at the toy farm. The farm house had been painted to look like the local stone and outside stood wooden animals. There were horses, cows, sheep and pigs. A sheepdog stood behind the sheep which were penned in a fenced enclosure.

A cat sat on the doorstep of the house and a chicken run held a variety of fowl. As they were taking this in, another display was brought in and laid beside the first with more animals, in fields with stone walls and gates that opened. There were trees and bushes, a barn and several sheds. A tractor was waiting, together with a hay cart and smaller trap.

With no regard to her best dress, Dorothy was down on her knees, examining first one piece and another, exclaiming with delight. Picking up a shire horse, she looked up at the boys clustered round.

“It’s amazing! Did you all really do this yourselves?”

There was a forest of nods and Atkins came round to kneel beside them.

“Yes. Everything here was made by the boys and every single boy did something. We’ve been making it ever since we knew about the baby.”

Hugh looked round at the positive sea of smiling faces and then at Dorothy. She stood up, still holding a lamb and he stood beside her.

“Thank you, everybody. I never dreamt of you doing anything like that and it’s absolutely lovely. Hilary will love playing with it once she is old enough and we will tell her you all helped make it. I’m going to have to stop there or I shall ‘blub’ and embarrass all of you as well as myself.”

Eric took pity on her and came forward. “I suggest you put it on one of the tables in the marquee so everyone can have a look at it.”

The boys took the farm away and the circle broke up, many of the boys and villagers going into the Marquee to look closely at the figures.

“It was the boys’ idea and they did it all themselves.” Eric told Dorothy and Hugh. “We didn’t have anything to do with it.”

“I’m feeling a bit overcome.” Dorothy said, mopping her eyes. “I just never expected it.”

“Sit down, love.” Said Hugh. “I’m feeling just the same.”

“The dancing will start in a minute. That’ll give you a chance to get your breath back.” Said Julian, and they saw that Tom had left them with his accordion and was joining Mr Fell from Crayke Farm who was tuning his fiddle. They climbed on an improvised stage and began playing. Before long, there were couples joining the old dances and people began to gather round clapping.

“I think we should leave before long. I’m getting tired and Hilary will want a feed again soon.” Dorothy murmured to Hugh. “Should we go round and say goodbye or just slip away?”

“I think we’ll have to try and get away quietly.” Hugh replied. “It could take hours to otherwise.” He raised his eyebrows to Julian who came over from his chair and explained the dilemma to him.

“If you walk along the bottom of the lawn, I’ll go up and fetch your car.”

“Thanks.”

Julian set off and Dorothy and Hugh went round their group explaining what they were going to do. “Don’t come with us.” Hugh suggested. “Dorothy will have a lie down and we’ll see you all later. You stay and enjoy the dancing.”

*

Soon the number of dancers had swelled and Hilary found herself dancing with Eric while Stacie danced with John. Mr Thompson had claimed Mary and Julian led Mrs Thompson onto the floor while Mary’s mother attempted the unfamiliar dances with Ed Garbutt. Partners changed in the progressive dances and soon the boys were joining in. Aunt Gertrude proved to be familiar with most of the dances and was soon in the thick of the crowd, thoroughly enjoying herself.

Reg, who had been pulled out to dance by Stacie during a change of sets, suddenly missed a step as he found himself opposite Auntie who had shed her hat and was, to his amazement, flushed and laughing. The dance moved them on before he could comment and he ended up bowing to Miss Gregory at the end of the dance and escorting her back to her seat. He couldn’t see Auntie anywhere and was about to go in search of her when Dixon grabbed his arm. “They’re getting tea out. Let’s go and be first in line. Hanson and MacDonald are holding places for us.”

All thoughts of Auntie fled from Reg’s mind at the thought of food and he rushed off with Dixon to where the others were waiting.

Mrs Thompson laughed at them. “I might have known you lot would be first. Gannets the lot of you!”

“We’re growing boys, Mrs Thompson. Anyway, if we don’t get in first, all your lovely barm cakes will be gone.”

As she carried on teasing them, Mrs Thompson was piling their plates with barm cakes, filled with cheese and ham, sausage rolls and cheese tart before passing them along to Mrs Collins who added Parkin, lardy cake and chocolate cake before shooing them along. Mrs Beilby ladled creamy milk into their mugs before exhorting them to go out the back of the marquee so no one would see them. They thanked the three ladies and slipped out to sit on the low wall surrounding the edge of the lawn to tuck in with gusto.

“I feel better.” Remarked Reg after he had wolfed down a sausage roll and taken a deep drink from his mug of milk. “The dancing was more fun than I expected. I’m glad I went for those practices with Miss Clark.”

“I got a bit muddled in places. Probably because I kept having to take the girl’s part in practice – then I ended up with Miss Snaith and she expected me to take the man’s part – even though I don’t come up to her shoulder.”

They all laughed at Hanson for Miss Snaith was nearly six foot tall.

“When I was supposed to be swinging her round, she was swinging me round and my feet hardly touched the floor.”

“We should have swapped.” Reg replied. “I danced with Miss Gregory and I was scared I would break her in half when I swung her. She’s a tough old bird though and jolly nimble on her feet. My worst shock was when I came up with Auntie. She’d taken her hat off and she was . . .” he paused as the shock hit him again. “She was laughing!”

“Good for her! Why shouldn’t she?”

“I suppose it’s all right but it’s not like her.”

“Don’t be mean! She’s as much right to a bit of fun as anyone.”

Reg considered the matter for a minute. “I suppose you’re right but it was still a shock. Do you lot want to go back and dance some more when we’ve finished.”

“Not really. I expect they’ll stop when they’ve had tea and start singing those old songs.” MacDonald made a face. “They’re so old fashioned. Why can’t they have something more up to date?”

“Will anyone miss us if we slope off?”

“I saw Sir Julian take the Douglas’s car round and they left before we went to get tea.”

“That’s all right then. The rest is just a party. Auntie is staying tonight so she’ll not be looking for me to say goodbye.”


*

At about six o’clock, people started to say their goodbyes and set off back to the village. Mr Beilby brought his big hay cart up to the school and small children and their mothers, together with some of the elderly, were packed in and set off still singing. Most of the men stayed to help clear up and then set off walking across the fields while those from the higher farms set off in the opposite direction.

The Thompsons and some of their regular helpers stayed to help with the clearing up in the kitchen for Eric had insisted that the maids should share in the celebrations. Auntie, who was staying the night with Mrs Thompson again, was happy to help and was soon clad in a borrowed pinafore and up to her elbows in suds while Mary’s mother dried, the two ladies exchanging information about themselves.

“It was just the same for me.” Said Mrs Collins, when Auntie had related her original worries about visiting the School. “Mary told me she was bringing this man to visit and he was a ‘Sir’. I was really worried that he’d look down on me and not want her to come visiting. He turned out to be really ordinary when you get to know him – he’s very clever and he speaks right posh, but underneath he’s just the same as the rest of us even though he’s got lots of money. He bought a cottage for me here and had it done up – insisted I had a proper bathroom and everything. Do you know he even calls me Mum now! His own Mum died years ago and he hasn’t got anyone.”

“Times are changing.” Auntie said, thoughtfully as she scrubbed at a particularly dirty pan. “I reckon they’ll go on doing it as well. Even farming is not like it was. Joe, that’s Reg’s best friend at home, couldn’t wait to get away from school and learn to be a shepherd and his Mum says he’s got a pile of books now and keeps proper paper records of breeding the sheep. The old shepherd at the farm where he works couldn’t even write his name.”

They were interrupted by Julian who came up behind them with an invitation to join all the people who had been clearing up to go to the Polgarth Arms for the evening.

“If you don’t mind, Mum. I know we were going back to the cottage but you could come up one evening in the week.”

Auntie found herself in Mr Beilby’s big hay cart, sitting on improvised benches with a group of women from the village, some of the maids from the school and, to her surprise, the baby’s godmother and a friend, introduced as Stacie Benson.

“Mrs Thirtle? Where have I met you before?” Hilary asked as she introduced herself. “I know! Reg’s Auntie. I saw you at Phoebe’s wedding. I teach at the Chalet School. This is Stacie Benson. She was at school with Dorothy and me and she taught at Polgarth for a couple of years.”

“Reg mentioned a Miss Benson. You taught him Latin, didn’t you?”

“Yes. I’d lost touch with my school friends and then Dorothy came to teach here and I found Hilary and Jo again. It’s a small world.”

Auntie had been a little nervous of spending the evening with strangers and some of them teachers at that, but she found that the village and the school mixed easily and, after a glass of sherry, relaxed and didn’t want for company all evening. Towards nine o’clock, when some people started to leave, she was surprised to see John Wheeler coming over to her.

“Mrs Thirtle. Sorry I’ve not had a chance to talk to you before. Are you enjoying yourself?”

“Aye. More than I expected to be truthful.”

“We’ve all just people, when it comes down to it.”

“So I’m finding.” She paused and thought for a minute. “I thought I was losing Reg when he came here but I’ve more friends now than I’ve ever had.”

“That’s because you’ve been willing to move on with him. It can’t have been easy.”

“He’s my lad and I’ve got to do what is best for him.”

“Good for you. You gave him a good start and we’re building on it. He’s clever and he’s a nice boy.”

“Thank you. He’s happy here and, so long as he’s making the best of his chance, I’m satisfied.”

*

Aunt Gertrude stayed till the Tuesday to give Julian and Mary time to tell Hilary and Hugh what was planned for the Old Vicarage. Although the final papers weren’t yet signed and Julian had engaged a Lawyer to attend to his interests – something he had not felt necessary when buying the three cottages in the Village – he was confident all would be well.

“So you see, we think we would be better moving in ‘over the shop’ as it were. I’ll move my office down there which will free up the room I’m using up at Polgarth.” Julian finished as they sat out on the paved area behind the Douglas’s cottage on the Monday evening.

“It all sounds very exciting.” Said Dorothy. “I can’t believe there will be the chance for Hilary to get a good education here. We’d begun to think we would have to leave and move to Leeds.”

“What will you do with the cottage? You’d find it difficult getting tenants this far out of the village.” Hugh asked.

Julian looked at Aunt Gertrude.

“Will you listen to me without interrupting?” Aunt Gertrude looked at Dorothy sternly.

“What are you up to now?” Dorothy asked, suspiciously.

“What do you know about death duties?”

Dorothy gaped at her. “Nothing. Except that it’s a tax when someone dies.”

“Right. And incredibly and unfairly high at the moment. 80% of anything I leave will go as tax. However, if I live 7 years after disposing of my money, no tax will be paid.”

Hugh looked troubled. “We don’t want your money, Aunt. We are doing quite well as it is.”

“I’m not proposing to bankrupt myself now, but where else am I going to leave it, but to you two? I’ve already made my will and, apart from some bequests to charity, I’ve no one else to leave it to. Or are your fine socialist principles going to insist it mostly goes in taxes?”

There was silence for a moment and Dorothy reached for Hugh’s hand.

“I’d not really thought about it and I don’t know that I want to, but you need to be more specific. What are you suggesting?

“Just that I buy these two cottages from Julian and Mary and then give them to you two. If I live 7 years after giving them to you, there’s no tax to pay. You could convert them into one house and have a good size family home. If you don’t agree, you just have to wait for me to pop my clogs and then you lose 80% of it to the government.”

“Can you really afford to do that?” Dorothy asked.

“It will make no difference to me. It’s all in stocks and shares and I’m paying so much tax, it hurts. I’m not in Julian’s league but Hubert was very far sighted in his investments.”

Hugh looked at Dorothy. “It’s Dorothy’s decision.”

“May I put something in here?” Mary spoke for the first time. “I’ve been where you are, Hugh. It’s taken me ages to accept that Julian has money I never dreamt of and I still don’t find it easy but money is only worth what you do with it.”

Hugh took a deep breath. “I’ve one condition, but it’s still Dorothy’s decision. If she agrees then, when you need more help, you come to live with us.”

“Agreed. Dorothy?”

“Yes. But you have to stop climbing up on rickety tables to change the curtains.”

“I promise.” Said Aunt Gertrude with an evil smile. “I couldn’t bear to let the tax man win. I’ll put off doing that again for seven years.”
#376:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 7:35 pm
    —
Bet she will too - just too onery to let IR win!!!!


Another lovely episode - especially like how much Auntie has fitted in - and how much you have fleshed her out from the very sparse picture of her that we had from Rescue.

Thanks Pat.
#377:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 9:55 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. The farm is really lovely. I'm glad that Hugh and Dorothy have agreed to the plans.
#378:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 11:08 pm
    —
There's so much there Pat - the party, Auntie's recognition and acceptance of change, the present for Hilarfy, Aunt Gertrude's shrewdness, Mary's recognition of Hugh's difficulty in accepting this - but above all, it's the fact that the village and the school are coming to understand one another so much more deeply.

Than you.
#379:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 9:28 am
    —
Wonderful. Thank you Pat.
#380:  Author: Elisabeth,  PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 9:50 am
    —
The last two posts were just beautiful. Thank you, Pat.
#381:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 10:55 am
    —
What a gorgeous gift from the boys! And funny to see Reg surprised at seeing Auntie let her hair down and have some fun.

And good old Aunt Gertrude. Am sure she'll live thoe seven years even if she dies the day after!

Thanks Pat. Wonderful as ever.
#382:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 6:33 pm
    —
The week would have seemed flat after the excitement of the weekend but the last minute preparations for Sports Day kept everyone busy. There were concert rehearsals, matches to be played off to determine who would be in the Tennis Finals and last minute work to be done on the Sale items.

Mr Beilby cut the hay on the field where the Fair would set up and the boys went out each evening to turn it so it would be dry enough to bale before Friday.

Julian was kept busy with the purchase of the Old Vicarage – which he was determined to push through before the end of term. This involved long consultations with the Surveyor to assess the costs of installing utilities and doing the essential repairs to the building itself.

Mr Thompson was also pressuring the Diocese to move ahead quickly with the purchase of the new Vicarage so that work could start on decorating it ready for the new Vicar and his family.

The Misses Snaith and Gregory had offered to take Mr Wilson to live with them and Julian went to see them on the Wednesday evening to talk about the arrangements.

“We thought we’d do a lot more travelling now the war is over but things still aren’t settled down on the Continent.” Said Miss Snaith. “I think our travelling days are over, we’re not getting any younger.”

“He’ll really need a downstairs room.” Julian pointed out. “How will you manage?”

“We’re going to let him have the back parlour. We’ve never used it and it just wants a good clean and painting. Would you like to see?”

Julian agreed that it would make a good room for Mr Wilson, looking out onto the garden and getting the afternoon sun.

“We’ll need to talk to him, of course, but we thought he could be with us when he wants to and come through here when he wants peace and quiet. We really would like to have him here and I think he would be happy.”

Julian approved and undertook to talk to Mr Wilson about the idea the next day.

*

“You’re home early.”

Dorothy paused from hanging nappies on the washing line as Mary appeared at her back door.

“I’m going back later to help some of the little ones with the last few raffia mats for the sale. How is Hilary? It’s been such a week, I’ve not seen her since Sunday.”

“She’s fine. Visibly growing, her little face has filled out now and she doesn’t look quite so newborn. Have you got time for a cup of tea.”

“If you’re offering, I’d love one. I’ll come round in a minute.”

Soon they were sitting in Dorothy’s sunny kitchen, each nursing a mug of tea.

“Everyone seems so busy. I’ve hardly seen Hugh all week.”

“I can imagine. I’ve almost forgotten what Julian looks like. You’ll come up for Sports Day, won’t you?”

“Not for the whole day. I’ll arrive just in time for the opening and then stay till around tea time. I’ve got Hilary into a routine now and I’d like to keep it that way. How’s the purchase of the Old Vicarage going?”

“Julian is off to Ripon tomorrow to sign the papers.”

“Does it need a lot doing to it?”

“Julian is taking it all in his stride. It sounds a lot to me and it won’t be done any time soon but he reckons it will be ready next summer. You’ll have to come down and look in the holidays. We were going to Cornwall for a couple of weeks but we’re putting that off for this year. Julian will fret if he can’t keep things moving down there and up at the school. All the outside is being painted and there’s some juggling to be done with the dormitories – not to mention more outside toilets for Chaucer. We’ll take Mum to the Lake District for a few days but, apart from that we’ll be here.”

“We’re not going to Garnham till the middle of August so we’ll be here the first two weeks and then back here till term starts.”

*

“They’re coming!”

Hanson had been watching for the Showmen’s lorries to arrive and the Inseparables joined the surge of boys climbing the hill behind the school to see the big steam lorries coming slowly up the lane and turning into the field.

The big trailers were covered in tarpaulins and behind them came the caravans, some drawn by lorries and, at the back, a few pulled by horses. They spread out round the field and men, women and children emerged and began setting up camp while the horses were led off to an adjoining field.

“I think it’s bigger this year.” Reg remarked as they went down the hill when the supper bell rang.

“I suppose more men are home from the forces now. It’s two years since the war ended.”

“They’re talking about calling up more people now. It might mean we have to go when we leave school.” said Dixon.

“Gosh, I hope not. That would be awful.”

“I read it in The Times. They’re calling it National Service and it said there’s a bill in Parliament now.”

“It’s two years before we’re eighteen – four for you, Hanson. Let’s hope It’s all over by then.”

*

Sports Day arrived at last. Reg knew Auntie would not be coming but he had enough confidence this year to mix with the others and their parents and so didn’t mind. Not that there was a lot of time spare for he was helping with the sack race again as well as taking part in the kite display, helping on the Kite Club Stall and singing in the concert. Copley and Fourakis had got through to the finals of the Tennis Doubles so they all had to watch them handily beat their opponents 6 – 2 and 5 – 3. MacDonald and Dixon were playing cricket and Hanson ran in the 400 yard race, taking first place in the under sixteens.

All in all, they collected a good number of prizes on the day as well as some won previously. Reg was walking away from the platform with the Senior Cross Country Cup when he saw Mrs Douglas walking in front of him, pushing the pram.

“Hello, Mrs Douglas.”

“Hello. I see you’ve got another Cup. Well done.”

“Thank you. How is Hilary?”

“Sound asleep and good as gold.”

Reg smiled down at the baby. “She is pretty. Auntie says you are coming to Garnham in the summer.”

“Yes, we didn’t want to go to a hotel with the baby and Jo offered the cottage. I’m looking forward to it. It’s gritstone, isn’t it?”

“Yes. Quite different from here.” Reg looked at the surrounding hills. “This is lovely but I think our moors are better.”

“Partly because it’s home, I expect.”

“I s’pose so. It’s weird, you know. I couldn’t wait to get away and now I’m always glad to get home.”

“Will you have time to show us some walks. While she’s so small we can carry her.”

“I’d love to. You’ll need your walking boots.”

“I’ll make sure they’re packed. You’d better get off now. I can see your friends waving at you.”

“So they are. I’ll see you in Garnham.”

*

“That was a good meeting. Everybody seems to be behind the changes.”

“I wouldn’t say everybody embraces them as enthusiastically as you do, Hugh.” John stopped to light his pipe.

“Well there’s no active resistance – not like the bother we had with Cockcroft.”

“We’re in a stronger position now. He knew, or thought he did, that we couldn’t manage without him. Anyone who isn’t happy with the changes now knows they can be replaced. I expect we’ll have a little run of resignations over the next few years as a few move to more traditional schools.”

“Giving us the chance to get people who want to do things our way?”

“Ten out of ten! Why do you suppose we had a full staff meeting and laid it all out in black and white? We didn’t have to tell them what we have planned except for the people who it affects immediately. Those who don’t want to go along with us will start looking for other posts and we can part on good terms.”

“What do you reckon will be the sticking point with them?”

“Any number of things. I don’t think we’ve anyone who thought it is a pity women learned to read.”

Hugh chuckled as they walked on. “They wouldn’t last long with Mary and Dorothy around.”

“Oh, you can laugh but there are still men around who don’t think it’s worth educating girls!”

“Or are afraid they will turn out to be brighter than them?” suggested Hugh.

“They could have a valid point there! I don’t know if you’ve noticed but it’s Mrs Thompson and Mrs Beilby who run all the financial affairs for the Bakery and the Farm – and they’ve had just the same limited education as their husbands. Perhaps we’d do better with women running the economy.”

“Perhaps someday we will. In the meantime, what else are some staff likely to object to?”

“Introducing more practical subjects. Mere trades, some will think, not professions. I noticed a couple of curled lips at the plan to expand the farm and eventually teach Agriculture. I was surprised how enthusiastic Writtle and Cirencester were to the idea.”

“That probably shows that not many schools offer it.”

“It could be. The people who didn’t look keen were the ones who objected when we started the boys helping up there at the start of the War.”

“And they’ll be the same ones who are not so happy about the ties with the village.”

“Yes. That stands true on both sides, you know. There is a minority in the Village who would rather we kept our distance.”

Hugh sighed. “I’d like to bang their heads together.”

“It takes time, Hugh. We have made progress. Look at this year’s Sixth Form – We’ve still got most of them through matriculation and those who would never have passed in a month of Sundays have mostly found other outlets for their talents. We’ve three going to Technical college who show good promise in Engineering. They’d have gone home as failures and been stuck as Clerks in an office somewhere.”

“What do you think about MacDonald leaving at sixteen?”

“He knows what he wants to do and he’ll get the right training for it. I’d not say he’d have been wasting time here, but he would have felt he was.”

“Well, I’m looking forward to the changes. It will be a challenge at times but it’ll be worth it, especially closer links with the Village.”

“Your little Socialist Valley?” John teased.

“I suppose so. It’s more than that though. The boys and most of the staff see them as real people now and they see us as real as well. We need one another if we’re to get through the next few years. India is going to be a problem, independent or not. There’ll be civil war there.”

“You could make a long list, Hugh. Palestine, Eastern Europe, Greece – but it’s always been like that.”

“I know, I know! I’m reconciled to the fact that I can’t change the world – this corner, I’ll fight for, though. It’s home. We need the local people. My life would be a lot poorer but for some of them.”

“We all need one another, Hugh. ‘No man is an island.”

“Don’t forget how that ends, John,

‘and therefore never send to know for whom the bell tolls
it tolls for thee.’

I don’t want it to toll for anyone.”

*

“I can come!”

Canning came running across the lawn waving a letter.

“Hey. I thought you weren’t supposed to run yet.”

“I didn’t know I was. Never mind, that. Dad got Mr Wilkinson to change my appointment so I can come to the San when you’re there. I’m so relieved ‘cos I was dreading going on the Ward by myself. I can come with you, can’t I?”

“Of course you can. I’m dreading it a bit myself. Is your Dad collecting you by car when we break up.”

Canning snorted in disgust. “Yes. I wanted to travel down with the others but they still seem to think I need wrapping in cotton wool!”

“I don’t suppose they will for long. You’re going to need new clothes this summer, you’ve grown so much. Do you think he’d take the box of books down? I’ve been puzzling how to manage on the train.”

“I’m sure he will.”

“Great. We can take them in together then. If the wind is right, I’ll fly my kite – well, not mine actually because I’m going straight on to Cornwall afterwards – but I’m borrowing one. You could come out on the lawn and help. It’d buck up the boys and prove that they can get well, too.”

“Razzer! Not just because I’d like to but it would be nice to show them that I’m really better. But, oh! Billy won’t be there.”

Canning’s face crumpled and he looked desolate.

“Yes he will. Remember he is

‘somewhere very near
just around the corner.
All is well.’

Hang on to that thought.”

“I know. I learned that poem by heart. I do try.”

“I know you do and you’re jolly brave to go back on the Ward.”

“Thanks. I just keep think of what you said in the Carol Service about not giving up because there are other boys who need our help. I wish I’d been there for that.”

“I asked Doctor Cartwright and he said we can have the little kite up beside the star and remember Billy every year. You’ll be there this year.”

*

The six boys walked slowly and silently up the hill to their favourite place where the old fallen tree provided a view over the valley.

It was the last time they would visit this place as The Inseparables. Their trunks had already gone ahead and their cases were packed, ready for the journey home.

There were farewells to say but no one could find the words. They sat looking out over the valley, silently contemplating the changes ahead of them.

MacDonald, sure till this moment that he wanted to move on, was assailed by doubts. He suddenly felt too young to leave home and school and move into digs in a strange town. Would he have the opportunity to play rugger? He knew he’d been a certainty for the First Fifteen next year.

Fourakis was contemplating the move ‘home’. After so long in England, Greece seemed like a foreign land. It seemed that just when he had managed to make friends after being a loner for most of his school life, he would have to start again.

Dixon, Hanson, Copley and Reg, where all too aware that it would not be the same ever again. They were unlikely to ever share a dorm again and, even if they did, there would be a gap in their lives left by the departure of two of their number. There would be responsibilities in the Sixth Form and even the Lower Sixth seemed incredibly grown up.

“We’ll all write.” Said Hanson, more to comfort himself than anything.

“We’ll send you all our news and you’ll let us know how you get on. It’s not as if you’re going to the moon or something. Once we’ve left school we can even visit one another. We’ve all said we want to travel and see places.”

“You’d be welcome in Athens anytime. If you come at Easter, you can see the Easter kites flying.”

“We ought to plan it now. Set a date and all travel together.”

“Good idea, Dixon. 1951. We’ll all be either 21 or coming up to that – except Hanson and he’ll have been at Oxford two years so he’ll be grown up really.”

“It’d be something to look forward to. Come on, let’s cheer up. You two are starting on a new adventure and we’ll be following you in a couple of years. I really don’t want to end our time together in tears.”

“Right, Entwistle. 1951 it is. Come on, you lot. Let’s have one last race down the hill.” Hanson jumped up and set off running.

Within a few seconds, they were all running down the hill, shouting and laughing and had caught him up. They ran together, no one wanting to win this last race, until they reached the back of the house. Then, more decorously, they walked through to the Main Hall where the suitcases were stacked and, picking their cases up, went outside to wait for the coaches.

“You’re ready, then?”

A deep voice came from behind them. “Mr Douglas! We looked everywhere for you. They said you weren’t on escort duty.”

“I just came down to wish you all good holidays and good luck to MacDonald and Fourakis. You’ll write, won’t you.”

“Yes Sir and thank you for everything.” Fourakis looked as if he might burst into tears.

“Try and think of it as an adventure, Fourakis – because it will be.” Hugh held out his hand and Fourakis shook it.

“Good luck, MacDonald. I’m sure you’ll do well.” He shook MacDonald’s hand.

“The rest of you, have good holidays and come back ready to work hard again. Entwistle, I’ll see you in the holidays when we come to stay at The Witchens.”

“I’m looking forward to showing you round, Sir.”

“Here come the coaches. You’d better get in line.”

The six boys picked up their cases again and walked slowly to the lines which were forming.

Hugh watched them go with a lump in his throat. Two of ‘his’ boys were off to stretch their wings in the wider world and he wondered if he would ever see them again. He turned to see Eric coming down the steps. “It’s not easy to see them fly the nest. We’ll hear from those two again though, I’m sure.”

“They seem so young.” Hugh replied.

“They always do. The older I get, the younger they seem. You’ve done well by them, you know. Now I must do the same for the Upper Sixth who are leaving. Join me for a drink afterwards? I always feel flat when they’ve gone.”

“Certainly Eric. We’ll toast them on their way.”

THE END OF PART 12

No man is an island, entire of itself
every man is a piece of the continent, a part of the main
if a clod be washed away by the sea,
Europe is the less, as well as if a promontory were,
as well as if a manor of thy friends or of thine own were
any man's death diminishes me, because I am involved in mankind
and therefore never send to know for whom the bell tolls
it tolls for thee.

John Donne
#383:  Author: Ray, Location: Bristol, England PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 7:00 pm
    —
What a lovely ending to another excellent installment. There's far too much for me to mention every single thing I liked; truly, I've enjoyed every post and every installment, even the ones that have made me cry.

Very much looking forward to seeing what the summer's going to bring!

Thank you Smile

Ray *Smile
#384:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 7:01 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. That was a lovely ending to this part. I'm sorry that Macdonald and Fourakis are leaving. I hope they will all be able to meet up in 1951.
#385:  Author: Kat, Location: Kingston-upon-Thames/Swansea PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 7:28 pm
    —
Can only echo what Ray said - far too much to comment on, but it was all beautifully written and incredibly moving in parts.

Thank you, Pat.


Can't wait for it to start again! Very Happy

(is it to soon to start a chant? Laughing)
#386:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 8:06 pm
    —
Wonderful Pat, you've made the School, the Village and all the inhabitants live - they are real.

Thank you.
#387:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 11:15 pm
    —
Thank you Pat, this was incredibly moving. To see them grapple with change knowing that it must come, even if it's desired as in MacDonald's case. And I had a little cold twinge of apprehension for Fourakis, knowing what might be waiting for him in Greece.

And Hugh's defence of and ambitions for his home were so lovely - all that he has, that he never thought would be his...
#388:  Author: Josie, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 1:00 am
    —
Thank you, Pat. I love that poem.

Sad, but in a way sztisfying as well to see the Inseperables moving on to the next stage of their lives. Though a twinge of dread for Fourakis. I hope they always stay friends, though not always possible, I suppose, despite the best of intentions.

I love Reg and Canning's relationship and understanding of each other.

A lovely end to another lovely chapter of my one of my favourite drabbles. Looking forward to the next one. Very Happy
#389:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 3:22 am
    —
Thank you, Pat. Very Happy

Lovely rounding off to this section. The part with Canning is particularly moving -- and the bit of poetry calls up all the past scenes.

*trusts that wily Aunt Gertrude will ensure at least another seven years of this*
#390:  Author: Karoline, Location: Leeds, West Yorkshire PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 8:18 am
    —
Wonderful Pat, I'm looking forward to reading their continued adventures
#391:  Author: Elisabeth,  PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 8:33 am
    —
I'm sorry for them. Change can seem so tragic sometimes. Anyway, I think they will be fine as they are all great chaps! Brilliant installment. Thank you Pat. Looking forward eagerly to chapter 13!
#392:  Author: Nell, Location: London, England PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 11:43 am
    —
Thank you Pat. Looking forward to see more of that adventure even though it won't be quite the same - but then change is like that exciting yet frightening all at the same time.
#393:  Author: Mia, Location: London PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 11:46 am
    —
Thank you Pat, I've really enjoyed this and am only sorry I haven't been able to comment more. Thanks again also for the emailled docs x
#394:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 12:53 pm
    —
The end of the inseperables - Sad .

Thanks Pat. Looking forward to the next installment.
#395:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 2:23 pm
    —
A lovely ending for this section, Pat - and a real sense of one door closing for the inseparables, but another sure to open as they go their separate ways. It will be interesting to see that planned 1951 meeting in due course (now who's hinting?!!)

So many fascinating threads to continue though, and I'll be looking forward to the next Chapter.
#396:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Fri Oct 06, 2006 3:13 pm
    —
Pat,
all I can say is a heartfelt "thank you" for all the immense pleasure this has given me.
I look forward to more in due course Smile
#397:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Oct 08, 2006 12:59 pm
    —
Thanks, Pat. This has been wonderful all the way through, and I can't wait for the next episode to begin.
#398:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Mon Oct 16, 2006 8:20 pm
    —
Thank you, Pat. Have just caught up on this after my holiday - it was brilliant, as usual.
#399:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Wed Oct 18, 2006 12:11 pm
    —
Bouncing this up to the top to remind Patmac that we are waiting for the next part of this drabble.
#400:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Wed Oct 18, 2006 1:16 pm
    —
Jennie wrote:
Bouncing this up to the top to remind Patmac that we are waiting for the next part of this drabble.


Oh, what a good idea, Jennie! Let's keep it up at the top!
#401:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Wed Oct 18, 2006 1:18 pm
    —
This might be the most-bounced drabble, and will qualify for the Olympics.
#402:  Author: Chair, Location: Rochester, Kent PostPosted: Wed Oct 18, 2006 2:21 pm
    —
*Clare helps to bounce the drabble up*.
#403:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Oct 19, 2006 8:19 am
    —
Back up to the top with it.
#404:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Thu Oct 19, 2006 2:18 pm
    —
Bouncy-bounce-bounce
#405:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Thu Oct 19, 2006 8:17 pm
    —
Pat,
I am afraid to have to tell you I am starting to develop withdrawal symptoms.........please may we have more ? Wink
#406:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Oct 22, 2006 2:24 pm
    —
Still no more of this. I'm getting withdrawal symptoms as well.
#407:  Author: Pat, Location: Doncaster PostPosted: Sun Oct 22, 2006 2:41 pm
    —
I do hope you're writing more of this Pat.
#408:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Mon Oct 23, 2006 1:38 am
    —
Bouncey bounce

Please may we have some more Pat - I'm getting withdrawal symptons
#409:  Author: patmac, Location: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Oct 23, 2006 10:45 am
    —
Sorry, I hadn't noticed the bouncing. There will be a delay before any more of this due to other priorities in RL but it will reappear in due course. Sorry about that.
#410:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 23, 2006 12:51 pm
    —
I suppose we'd better find some patience somewhere. Can we buy it on-line?
#411:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Mon Oct 23, 2006 5:20 pm
    —
Jennie wrote:
I suppose we'd better find some patience somewhere. Can we buy it on-line?


If you find some (I looked on ebay but couldn't find it) let me know

(((((Pat)))))
Take your time - we'll just be all the more bouncy when it does return
Hope RL improves soon
#412:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Oct 31, 2006 1:33 pm
    —
Thank you Pat - that was a wonderful end to the term. The Christening was lovely - Hilary is going to grow up with friends from all ages and backgrounds Very Happy Sad to see the Inseparables separated, but they couldn't stay as they were for ever.

Looking forward to the next part when RL allows - and hoping that it's not getting in the way in a bad way *hugs*
#413:  Author: Jennie, Location: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Tue Nov 07, 2006 2:26 pm
    —
I'm bouncing this up to the top again, just to remind Patmac that the next installment is due, soon. I've been reading the back episodes in the Index drabbleorum, and don't want to have to spend the rest of my days doing that instead of reading the next bits.
#414:  Author: Vikki, Location: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Fri Nov 10, 2006 10:18 pm
    —
Pat, I've only just caught up on this, and it's wonderful as usual!
The Christening was beautiful. So sad that the inseperables have to separate, but hope that things will go well for all of them.

Looking forward to part 13, when RL allows.
The CBB -> Ste Therese's House


output generated using printer-friendly topic mod. All times are GMT

Page 1 of 1

Powered by phpBB © 2001, 2005 phpBB Group